《Dream a Little Dream》


 Prologue: Faerie Are Forever

    My name is Chago Uriel Ermanno Bergasa. This here is a faerie tale... my faerie tale. Yeah, I''m fae, but don''t think that tells anybody nothing about me, because it don''t. Not anymore. See, nowadays, folks think of faerie tales as cutesy stories to keep the kid happy and giggly and to drive parents mad as the kids watch the shows eight hundred times a day. All that comes from the guy that made hats with big round ears attached and child stars turned drug addicts part of pop culture. Used to be faerie tales were warnings. Folks didn''t clap their hands to save us, they set out plates at empty seats to keep us happy and tried real hard to never piss us off.


    We were around before that too. We''re the spirits some folks talk to and the gods other folks worshipped. We''re the reason maps used to have ''here be monsters'' on the borders. We''re the reason cave men painted on the walls. How can we be all that, and why did we not stay gods if we were once? May as well ask where humans came from. No one knows.


    We modern fae do know a few things though, and I got good guesses about what it means past what we know. Fae are spirits of pure drive and emotion made flesh. Passion. Fear. Duty. Stuff like that. We embody those things and more, and our faery forms tend to be shaped by what we represent. Satyrs are pure Passion, for instance. Look at the myths of Pan. Those stories are memories of the satyrs of them days and ever since, that''s been the form Passion made flesh takes. Other things are a little less obvious, but no less clear what they are, once it sinks in. We''re good and bad. We''re just as much the beautiful sidhe of Irish folklore as the monster under the bed every kid seems to fear.


    Now, before I get into theory, realize that when I say we''re spirits made flesh, I don''t mean some random guy on the street has goat legs. Not to human eyes anyway. We''re tricky bastiches and we can hide from human eyes. Hell, we have to make an effort to force humans to see us as we really are. It''s one part of our magic. The rest of our magic is much like our selves, forces and aspects of nature. Things like movement or the elements or shadows. Some of us are better at it than others, but we can all do at least a little.


    As for what this all means about who and what we are... well, that''s where the theory starts. Some of us think we really were gods and we created everything humans know now, and we lost power over the ages as our natures lost their grip on people. After all, look how much harder it is to find Honor or Nobility in a world full of naked selfies and hate for hate''s sake. It''s hard to be afraid of the monster off the edge of the map, when satellites take pictures of the entire globe.


    I think that ain''t right. I think as long as humans feel, we exist. We may change, but we''re still out there. I''m a redcap. My sort''s current form goes back to the borders of Scotland and little old men in bright hats and steel boots that killed travelers to soak those hats in blood to keep the color. Before that, my kind were the monsters on the maps I mentioned before. We were the thing that ate the caveman if he went too far from the fire at night and left nothing but blood and screams behind. Nowadays, we''re the bloody monster in the horror movie that keeps people awake and the internet predator and the reason no one trusts their neighbors. Fear changes, but it''s still Fear. Same with the rest. Some of us may die out, sure, but the rest... as long as humans feel, they''ll create us. Our names may change, but fae...


    Faerie are forever.


    Okay, I guess there''s a little more I need to explain. When trying to tell what we are, it''s hard not to be all fancy and overblown. Faerie are forever. Whatever. All that matters is that''s kinda what we are. But there''s more to the story. It ain''t just the what we are, but the who. We''re mostly just like other folks, with a deep layer of magic in us. We once lived somewhere else, a place most call Arcadia, but it has other names. In the before, there was a war in our home. It went bad for the defenders, and we got locked out into the mortal world and the spaces between mortality and Arcadia. Most fae can''t remember the war, just that it happened, and we''re stuck here. So we made the best of it. We were gods. Then time happened and we kept being less. We became spirits and legends and eventually had to use human bodies to protect our fae selves from the world. We''re made of emotion and creativity and some bits memory of things gone. It''s like in that TV show about the devil, we kinda are what we believe us to be. We live, we die, and we''re reborn. New fae souls are... well... impossible.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 1: Revenge Best Served

    It¡¯s a good plan. It''s been a good plan for a long time too. Eric used it every time he felt he needed to: Move in, grab for power, measure the results, sacrifice someone expendable or rid himself of a threat when he saw the reaction going back. Unfortunately for him, this time the one he left to pay the price for him was able to rise above. Not only that, he prospered. For the first time, Eric left behind someone that got the chance to come after him. Not only that, he left behind someone with the -ability- to track him down.


    It took time, naturally, but eventually, it happened. Chago and his sweetheart, Genny, did indeed track him down. Once again, Eric had found a county with a shaky grip on the resident fae and he moved in to grab up a few and start his usual tricks again. This time, it was San Fran that drew him. Where better for the homophobic troll to hide? While he was careful enough that there were very few that would stumble onto him without being caught as well, Chago knew all Eric''s tricks and was able to spot the signs without having to expose either himself or his love to Eric''s awareness.


    ***


    "So babe, do we go kiss some sidhe ass and see where things stands, maybe offer to help with the trouble, or do we just go after this mula and his thugs?" Chago mutters as he and Genny work their way down Fisherman''s Wharf to select fish for lunch. Yeah, it''s awfully open talk for such a public place, but consider where they are. Most people will assume it''s either kinky code or some kind of game. "If he ain''t got a hold on whatever stuck up bitch is in charge, playing nice might give us an edge. If he does... well, we''ll know and he''ll know his ass is on the line." Not that the redcap wants to throw down a gauntlet or anything. Well, a metaphorical one anyway. Not one of the hungry monsters he wears.


    "I ain''t overly fond ''f givin'' him even indirect warning, darling. He''s a shit, but he ain''t entirely stupid. Jus'' mostly." She pauses at one stand where the fish are coming out of a tank and still wiggling. To the outside world the woman is relaxed and bold, all gold brown skin and dark hair in a clinging leather vest and flowing skirt. Only faery eyes would note the satyr behind the feminine glamour, and that the leather is in fact, armor, the edges decorated with barbed wire matching the strands of metal wrapped around the top edge of each hoof. Not an outfit she''s often hugged in, at least not by those that don''t know to be careful.


    Genny points towards a few of the fish, absently ordering enough for a good bake. "I like the look of these. Put them wi'' the garlic we found an'' some cream." She turns back towards him as the fish are bagged up. "I think we should take it ta the source. Find one ''f his bully boys and send a message our way. Make him wonder jus'' what''s going on an'' then come from a direction he''ll na expect. His place is hidden fer now, bu'' it ain''t gonna take much ta fix that."


    Chago grins in agreement. "Kinda felt that way myself, but was wanting to be sure he didn''t have more help than we''re countin'' on. You know I ain''t the sort that gets warm receptions when I surprise those bastards." Then he pauses and considers before reaching up to one of the earrings he wears, the one from Baroness Silvermark in fact, to take it out and murmur "When we go to the courts, they will have heard of my relationship with a baroness and weigh that in their reaction." He tosses the earring into the bay. "Don''t say nothing, babe. She''s long gone. Better I get something out of it than be a wus about it all, right?"


    He twists his head a bit, popping his neck, and his hands flex with a grinding of those wicked Gauntlets that always accompany such gestures as he walks on. The seafood seems to have lost his attention though as he focuses on his thoughts. Finally, he says "Okay. Downtown, there''s a big club area, runs from some dark and nasty places like Eric likes up to the top line shit. I''ve seen some of his boys in the area. We should be able to nail the old man there. If not, one of the others will show soon enough."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Genny shakes her head, one hand full of an order of fish. "Who me? Say somethin¡¯? Would I do that?" Of course she would, but the gentle tease is likely more helpful at the moment. She nods towards another booth, murmuring. "There''s onions I want." And as soon as his back is turned a mutter and a gesture put the earring safely back into her hands, tucked into a pocket in the waistband of her loincloth. She catches up in half a stride, absently clicking her tongue against the roof of her mouth. "Yeah. I was lookin'' at the mapage. It''s a good area fer him, an'' the knockhead I talked ta yesterday said there were some kind of schism in the county down there. Bet he''s tryin'' fer a break away, so his people will be stickin'' close." She pauses, leaning over and kissing Chago''s cheek. "When this is over...I wanna go ta Disneyland and hang out with the not real fairies." Yep, random, but funny...


    If it was anyone but Genny, that joke might have gotten an elbow at least. From her, it gets an amused snort that says it all. When she indicates the booth with the onions, he goes easily enough. "I got it." he says as he''s on the way. "I wanna see if they got any decent ginger too. We''re gettin'' kinda low." Seems she picked the perfect distraction. That or he''s playing along. Whichever it is, she gets him looking away more than long enough for her to work her little magic trick.


    He nods to her summary. "Sounds good to me. We''ll get one of them in the next day or two, ''fore that prick starts makin'' everyone go in pairs. Better we shake him up early so he''ll be jumpy." Then he snorts out a small laugh. "Sounds like a damn good idea. I''ll get a picture of ya with freakin¡¯ Tinkerbell."


    She laughs, pivoting on her hoof tips and posing. "Bet we could get jus'' ''bout everyone ta stop an'' stare at -that-." Yeah, the pose is sexy, and she gets stared at cause well...worked at a strip club, lovely piece of tail...duh. A grin and Genny relaxes again and nods. "Ginger, onions, cinnamon, we need ta hit a spice booth."


    "I think we should get down there tonight. At least scope things out an'' find out what''s ta be found. If we get a chance we can take it too." Genny rolls her shoulders. "Feelin'' a sense that the sooner we act the better. Don''t need much ''f a scry ta know it either."


    Chago snorts gain, grinning and openly looking that lovely piece of tail over as she poses. Hey, if she''s going to show it off, he''s going to look. "Sounds good to me. Spices. Lunch. Hit the clubs. Damn fine day to me." And if they''re going to hit said clubs a little differently than most... well, that''s their business, right? "Remember. I want the old man. He and me got some shit to work out." Not Eric either. Rodrigo. The aging redcap is always the ¡°old man¡± to Chago. "He likes young redheads." Chago points out. "And he''s one that''s usually wandering a little more than most of E''s guys. He''s been there longer''n anyone. Gets away with shit no one else could." Then he licks his lips and glances around slowly, looking thoughtful. Not that he''d be keeping an eye out, literally given he only has one, for the sorts on the folks he thinks most likely to notice them before they''re ready to be noticed.


    She nods, leading them deeper through the crowds. Keeping on the move...of course that''s not designed to keep them from being notice either. Really, it''s not. "I''ve no issue with that, darlin''. I''ve no lack of heads I''d like ta kick in, bu'' he''s all fer you." And if there''s anticipation there, well...who wouldn''t be anticipating after the time and effort it''s taken thus far, much less what lies ahead. She pauses, sniffing the air and then turning their steps. Best spice shops you can smell coming. "This way..."


    Chago grins all the wider for that, and he turns to head as she indicated. He rolls his shoulders and then squares up to start playing ''pathmaker'' for them. For some reason, it''s not hard for him to blaze a trail to where they want to be either. Even if they can¡¯t see his teeth or the blood that drips from his hat, mortals get out of the redcap''s way. And, by the time they get there, he''s also managed to snag a wallet from someone and he slips a couple twenties out to cover the rest of their shopping. From there, it''s back to the suite they''re using and lunch. Yes, they can afford a suite and he was still stealing to pay for the spices. It''s more fun that way. As they all but dance through cooking together, with the ease of long practice, they discuss plans and by the time dinner is over, they''ve both got some solid ideas of how to go about things. Genny gets to scope out the most likely clubs, after they''ve checked the street together. With her shapelink, she can go where Chago can''t. Of course, if anyone they can pick out as Eric''s is on the street, she''s bait to let Chago get a shot at them and a tooth on them. Just the way he likes it.

 Chapter 2: Message for you Sir

    After lunch, a lazy day in bed... well... depending on what one calls lazy with a satyr involved. They do get some rest, no matter what else happens. Then it''s off to check the clubs. As they check the streets, Chago slows a bit and points across the street to one particular building. "That one. Rod''s either working it, in it, or behind it. Too close to be anywhere else." Then he looks for a place and gestures again. "He''ll try and take you there, if you can lure him down. Remember, young redhead." Then he steps back into the shadows, and with a quick hop, skip, and magic powered jump, he''s on the rooftops to watch the designated ambush place. Not his kind of spot, but it is Rod''s and what better way to nail him than that?


    She listens to the advice, nodding as she eyes the space and the club. It''s exactly the kind of dank hole that Genny would usually scorn but considering what they''re hunting...no contest. As he bounces to the roof she slides back into the shadow for another reason. There''s a soft whisp of a melody and a cloth swirls around her, much like the quick change artists that one sometimes sees on television. When it clears the Genny Chago knows so well is gone, replaced by a buxom redhead that looks to be legal, but only barely. She''s managed a wide-eyed innocent look behind a pretty bow of a mouth and a wrap top and short shorts that are like dangling a dinner bell around her throat.


    This all leads to an absent wander down the street, swaying with a drunken lilt just a little as she goes. Heeerrrreee...Old Man...easy lunch...


    Everything goes like clockwork too. Rodrigo notices the stacked redhead and calls for someone else to watch the door while he goes to ''check on some takeout''. Then he''s following her and looking over the route she''s on to be sure there''s no sign anyone is in -his- spot. He adjusts his cap and his fingers work just a bit too long, then Genny can feel the flow of glamour meant to befuddle the senses of the human she appears to be with her morphed form. Thankfully the lovely satyr is -not- so human and sees through the warped directions meant to cause her to think she''s on the main street until far too late. She''ll not be confused when...


    *snict* Switchblade opening. "Don''t you look tasty, bitch." comes a voice thick and gravely with age.


    She turns, the ¡®oh so innocent¡¯ expression sliding into something sultry and a little manic. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t ya like to know?¡±


    Then things happen faster.


    Chago leaps down, looking to slam right into Rodrigo''s back and then is knocked off path as a rip opens in the back of his jacket, just at the collar. Very powerful silenced rifle caught him with a kill shot, dead on. Jackson was covering Rodrigo it appears. No one else shoots that well. Thankfully, Chago remembered his Oakenshield bunk, a magical armor he''s recently learned to conjure, this afternoon and sharp eyes will catch he''s not bleeding when he lands and lays still for the moment to see what''s happening, and to get a better idea of where the shooter is.


    Meanwhile, Rodrigo doesn''t even look at the prone redcap, certainly aware of the fallen, but assuming that Jackson took him out. "So... you must be the kid''s bitch, huh?" His eyes flick up and down over Genny''s disguised form. "His taste got better. Gonna be real fun breaking you in right. Not like he needs you anymore."


    Doesn''t it suck when a good plan fails?


    If Rodrigo knew Genny he might catch the narrowing of her eyes that means trouble. If he knew Genny he might stand further away. And if he knew Genny even a little, he''d realize the flicker of fingers is a simple weapon pull and that it was a barbed whip in her hand flicking at his face.


    She steps back with the slash, pivoting faster than a human can pull off and a good thing since it puts her out of range of the switchblade that would have parted lovely skin otherwise. The whip catches his shoulder, ripping through the jacket that he''s wearing and drawing blood. Yeah, Chago wants the Old Man, but she needs to keep said Old man busy for at least a few minutes.


    "I don''t think so, shit fer brains. Yer borin''."


    Yep...keep his attention and clear of the teeth. Anything else he can do she can likely suck up, but getting eaten would be bad.


    Yep. Good plans failing suck. On both sides. Rod was just about to start a bunk when all hell breaks loose. He jumps back with blood flying from his cheek, then twists toward Chago. The move shows a small earpiece, much like the ones they used at the club where Chago and Genny met. Eric was always big on communication. Seems the sniper reported on the lack of blood.


    As Rod looks at him for just a moment, Chago moves as well, and a fleck of pavement almost exactly where his eye was goes flying as another bullet just misses. Then it''s Chago''s turn and he swings his arm like he''s got a lasso, looking up toward a building across the street. "Come on down, Tex!" he calls before ''throwing'' and ''hauling'' for his magical bunk and sending the shooter flying from his place to join them.


    Of course, this delays the squat Hispanic from getting to his feet and Rodrigo is right there, slashing at his face and again nearly taking out that other eye, as well as opening a small cut just over it. Looks like someone''s magic armor has been used up already. "''Bout time we settled this." they say almost in stereo in very similar growls.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Meanwhile, Jackson is trying to swap from that rifle to dual pistols as he recovers from the landing.


    Genny figures Chago needs just one more distraction before the Old Man is all his, just enough time to get to his feet and level the playing field. Then she has a fae kin to deal with. That should be fun. She spins, kicking Rodrigo in the small of the back and knocking him off balance. "All yours, darlin''."


    The impact of a bullet catching her in the leg, fortunately her own armor isn''t used up just yet, turns her attention fully to Jackson. He fires again, but she''s already moving, that whip coming up in quick time. It''d be an odd thing to witness from the outside. The movements of a fighter, particularly one that''s been training in dirty ugly fighting with Chago, and the form of a woman who looks like she belongs in a bedroom, not a back alley.


    It helps too that the pistols, while good .45s, just don''t have the impact of that military grade sniper rifle. Jackson begins laying down fire like he was Roland of Gilliad, each shot smooth, even, and deadly accurate, to put her dodging ability to the test, even as he''s diving for cover of his own to avoid more than glancing contacts so far. Somehow, he keeps his cowboy hat on as he goes, but his trench gets torn badly by the whip.


    Meanwhile, it''s cantrip to cantrip from the redcaps. How weird is that? Rodrigo uses some chicanery to hide himself, while Chago uses quicksilver to boost his speed. That''s when all hell breaks loose with the redcaps. Chago turns his head to try and find the taste of Rod when the Old man pops out and drives the switchblade into Chago''s back. Rodrigo gets just enough time to start to gloat in gutter Spanish before the magical speed kicks in. Instead of getting to twist and rip with that blade, Chago moves with a hiss of pain to come off the knife and swings a backfist that attaches to Rod''s cheek as he turns around. Three quick blows to the gut and the oakenshield, body armor, and gut are all torn through. "Too old, mula." He hisses as the speed cantrip fades away, one Gauntleted hand still trapped and chewing into Rod''s face.


    It''d be a misnomer to say that Genny is ignoring the battle between Chago and Rod, but she''s only giving it passing notice, her own focus on not being ripped into by bullets. She doesn''t take cover, even as her magical armor is chewed through. One bullet impacts and leaves a line of blood across one arm, but not deep enough to keep her from being mobile.


    Now she''s pissed off and she raises both hands, making a sharp gesture and sing-shouting in a thick gutteral Latin. When did she learn that? The dumpster that Jackson is hiding behind rises about two feet in the air. Enough for him to get another shot that scores her hip, but she holds her concentration and the dumpster slams into the fae kin, bouncing him between the metal and the wall.


    Once....


    Twice...


    Three times and Jackson is on the ground, now there''s blood but he''s still breathing.


    She turns her hands over palms to heavens and then to hell and the dumpster flips, trapping the man inside under a lot of very smelly trash.


    "Where ya belong, ya pile ''f shit."


    Chago spares a glance for the fae kin as he keeps Rod''s teeth at arm''s length with the help of his enchanted Gauntlets. The grump has dropped his knife and has one arm trying to keep his innards inside, while the other is trying to find purchase on Chago''s fingers to help him pull free. So far, it''s not working though and Chago smirks.


    Turning back fully to Rodrigo, Chago licks his lips. "You screwed up, Old Man." Then he darts his head in and snaps at the arm Rodrigo is using to try and get free, catching just at the elbow and removing it with a snap of teeth. "Tex still alive, doll?" he calls then, the words muffled a bit by the mouthful that sprays fragments in the almost dead Rodrigo''s face when asking that question. "If he is, keep him that way. I don''t think this piece of shit can talk anymore."


    Genny has moved to a vantage point to keep an eye out for any of the rest of Eric''s bully boys. Wouldn''t want this moment interrupted. She absently blots the blood on her hip but seems unconcerned, there will be time for healing later. She glances over as Chago asks and nods, ¡°Mmmhmm...smells pretty terrible, and I do suspect I broke several somethings, but he''ll live. I can touch him up if we need ta before we send him back." She smiles and it''s a hard smile, cold as sin. Not many people who have seen her that way lived to tell about it, but the smile is for Rod''s situation and she gestures towards the dying redcap. "Enjoy yer lunch. Jus'' don''t spoil yer appetite. I''m makin'' fajitas when we get home."


    "Fajitas?" Chago asks, with a bloody grin. Then he lifts a foot and kicks Rodrigo in the ruined gut, shoving so that a good portion of his face rips off and is finished by the Gauntlet as the main body falls to the ground. "Shit. Let''s stop dicking around and get back then." Yeah, it''s mostly humorous, but they do need to be moving. It won''t be long before someone shows.


    As the grump redcap falls in a lifeless heap and his fae self fades away from the mortal corpse, Chago heads for the dumpster and lifts, using a touch of glamour himself to tip it over so he can get to Jackson. "Thanks for seasoning him. Probably taste better now." Ge decides as he moves in and leans to slap Jackson''s face a few time to wake him up. As soon as the kinain groans and shows signs of life...


    CHOMP


    Chago opens up Jackson''s belly with his teeth and starts working through his guts with his hands, bringing cries of pain and a call for help on the communicator from the poor guy. What? Like he thinks he''s got a chance to live if he stayed quiet? Chago just licks blood from his face and grins wider, muttering under his breath with a release of glamour. "Reading your entrails Tex. Says here you''ll live long enough to deliver a message. Whether you live past that is all decided by if you deliver the message or not. I know Eric will answer that call, so you tell him Chago said March is over, but Fierce Hearts never stop. You tell him that, just like that, got it?"


    As Jackson groans and nods weakly, Genny can see people coming from the club and heading toward them, following a tiny ball of chimerical flame. Eric. A few familiar faces, and a new satyr that seems to be the one working the Pyretics. Chago doesn''t look up though. "Remember, I''m the soothsayer. You tell him the message if you don''t wanna pay the price of staying quiet."


    "Time ta fly, darlin''." It''s not rushed, or panicky. Even plans that don''t entirely go as they should can turn out well. She eyes the club they came from, taking mental notes and giving Chago another moment.


    Finished he wipes his face and the two move move away, having left a little blood behind but not like it''s needed since there''s a message. Eric will know who came...at least the Chago side of it and his new ''redhead''. That should be fun for Jackson to explain. First strike. First Blood. Message sent...

 Chapter 3: Stepping Back to Step Forward

    The path to the hotel is a windy one, keeping anyone that might be following far behind. Once they reach the room Genny allows the metamorph to fade back to her normal mein. She gives herself a shake before pointing him towards the couch. "Settle. Patch jobs before food." A soft laugh follows. "And I think that went damn well. Jackson¡¯s gonna have a hell ¡®f a time explainin¡¯."


    Like Jackson will get to explain. The Soothsay said Eric would kill him if he delivered the message, he¡¯s dead either way. And yeah, there''s blood left, but it''ll be hard to tell if any of it is from them. Look at how much Rod and Jackson both left spread around.


    Either way, Chago''s only sign of how badly he''s hurt on the way back is that he doesn''t say much. Soon as they''re inside, he''s shucking the spelled gauntlets and then his jacket and showing the rather bloody shirt. It wasn''t fatal, but it was a nasty shot he took. If he''d gotten to finish it, it -might- have been fatal. Slowly fatal, but still. The twist and rip he didn''t get to do would have likely led to bleeding out. As it is, he''s a touch pale by the time he''s down. "No shit it went good. I got that son of a bitch at last. Backstabbing, arrogant, prick. That''ll hurt Eric almost as much as if I''d got to him. He leans on Rodrigo a lot. Same with Jackson. We cost him good." He lays his head on his arms and goes still allowing her to get a look at the damage and decide what she can do for it. "Careful of the Gauntlets." he says softly. Another sign of how bad he was hurt. He just dropped them on the floor instead of using his usual care with them. He got hit hard for being cocky.


    "It was more than time." This is gentler, her features softening as she sees the blood and mess. "Dammit." Genny knows how to be careful around the the gauntlets, though most of her attention is for his injuries. She leans down and kisses the savaged skin, power touched healing flowing with each breath. They''re both going to be tapped for glamour after this, she may not even have enough to heal herself for a bit, but totally worth it. Her healing is all warmth with a soft spicy scent as the skin knits. After a while she slows, resting against his back gently. "There, yer good. Gonna need ta eat up and drink a good bit ''f water, bu'' worth it."


    She slips her arms around him, squeezing gently. "We should have a day ''r two, then will need ta move again ''r we''ll lose the advantage."


    He can''t help it. As he feels how she selected her bunk, Chago grins a little. "I got some swelling on the other side might need a kiss too." Yeah, even just starting, he''s feeling better. Then again, victory, them together, and things going well for the moment seems to be plenty of reason to be feeling good, right? When she slips the arm about him, he turns into her and draws the satyr closer. "Sounds about right. Probably best to head into the Dreaming tomorrow for a little. Eric might have something that Pyretic caster can use to track me by. I don''t think he had time to get it with all the shit he left behind, but you never know." he says with a small shrug then. "They won''t be here tonight though. Not unless he''s gotten something serious since he left. Not without Tex and the Old Man. He''ll be edgy and want to learn what I know first."


    The comment gets a soft snort of amusement and as he folds her close, she snuggles against him, resting her head against his chest and her wounded leg up over his hip. She''ll fix it later. "Want ta know what ya know an'' is gonna try ta figure out how many folks ya got with ya. He''ll never buy that it''s jus'' two ''f us, which is another advantage, long as we can keep turnin'' it that way." She''s quiet for a moment, considering. "Inta the between dream is a good idea, at least long enough fer a recharge. His bully boys will start movin'' in at least pairs and somethin'' down there..." She chews her lower lip. "I don'' think findin'' him is gonna be easy either. I couldn''t get a good feel, but somethin'' down there is twisted up."


    Chago nods slowly. "I''ll see if we can find something in the Dreaming too then. If it''s that bad here, it may reflect there too. Might give us an edge to know what the hell is going on." As he speaks, he idly strokes her hair and her horns with one hand. Then his hand drops lower, to trace through fur and to gingerly feel the injury she''s got. "You should at least let me bind that up. I know how to bandage a satyr." he reminds. Then he lifts his head and kisses the top of hers where she''s curled up. "One more thing to do before we go to the Dreaming too. I want to lay a couple of tags down for him to find. I know Ben''s style well enough to fool Eric. Make him think we got our shooter here."


    She makes a soft noise as he encounters the wound. No, it''s not deep fortunately, but the touch allows a line of blood to rise. "Mmm...was planning on letting ya, bu'' yer all nice to be leaned against." Hah...yes, even with all his piercings and all, she loves him she can say it. "An there is a swellin'' ta deal wi..." Yep, satyr...though she doesn''t do anything just yet. "Had a couple ideas on that too. I borrowed some fur off Khev an'' that cologne Alice wears. We can lay more''n a few deceptions. Keep ol'' Eric guessin''."This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Chago snorts softly. "Satyrs." he mutters with an affectionate tone. Yes, a redcap cares enough about someone -else- to actually be affectionate. "I''m the one that likes pain dammit." And he''s clearly teasing about it too. He does take a moment more to be sure it is as small, if tender, as it seems before he relaxes and lets it wait for the moment.


    Satisfied it is minor, he nods and considers how to best take advantage of things. "Wish I''d thought of it sooner. Could have sprayed some of that shit where Jackson was to confuse ''em already. Before we go, we should try and get in near the place and hit the back with a molotov. Screw ''em up more and leave the fur nearby. Eric knows Khev likes to burn shit."


    The wound truly is small, the worst the burn from the powder. The joys of close-range gun games. She''s taken worse hits from him, though and it likely doesn''t bother her overly much.


    Genny pushes up on one elbow, not fully, but enough to look down on him. There''s affection there, and honest love in the gaze. Who would have thought that such a pair could find such a connection? It''s certainly not a pairing told about in most stories, just some really old ones.. "Shouldn''t be hard ta pop in and out fer that, then scamper off inta the Dreaming an'' refuel. I''ve got a few things on a shoppin'' list too that may come in handy on the next visit." No, she doesn''t go into detail, apparently still working things out in that convoluted mind of hers. She reaches up, touching the vial of blood hanging on a necklace that she gave him long ago. "Ya did good wi'' the Old Man, Chago." She leans down and kisses his brow and then lips. A smile shows in her eyes. "Soo...chicken or beef?"


    It makes for an interesting day. Both of them still with at least some aches and pains from their previous day, despite magical healing and rest and food and... distractions. Still, far earlier than is usual for them to make it safer, they were out spray-painting tags on some of the local buildings, the Three of Swords logo with Feroz Corazon labels and planting hair and marking a few things with small fires and the like. Got to give the crew something to wonder about, right? Also got to give them something to explain the message left for dear Eric. Chago also takes care of two other small things as he''s at it. First off, he does some very small Dream Craft workings to try and ''mark'' the area so that he can more easily find it in the Dreaming, in case whatever oddness isn''t as obvious as he expects it to be.


    The second is more fun though. In fact, it''s almost a labor of love. A little easy Soothsaying to find what Eric did with the bodies. He''s lost all his redcaps so it''s something new to deal with. Once that''s done, he gives the location to Genny with an idea for a script to call the cops with: granny sort saw some huge dog with something that looked awfully like a hand and then a rant about how something needs to be done about pit bulls because they''re so dangerous. Up to her if she tries to do Grandma''s voice, or if she''s a concerned child of the shocked old woman or whatever.


    Once that''s handled, whether by the call or by her coming up with a good reason not to, the real fun begins: heading for the Dreaming without being noticed as more than travelers, just in case Eric has some pull or contacts to learn who''s there. "Wanna risk the Freehold, or see if I can locate a trod by Dream Craft?"


    The call is a hoot for Genny who enjoys playing the worried elderly woman to an extreme. It helps that she likes the message she''s delivering. That finished she turns to the question at hand. "I think a trod. More dangerous, bu'' if whatever resources Eric has inside see us it tells him mor''n I wanna. I could hit us both wi'' Meta, bu'' there are those what are good enough ta see through it, an'' I don''t want ta piss off the local by sneakin'' through their Freehold disguised. Jus'' gonna bring trouble an'' I don''t really want them involved on either side." She cracks a grin. "all ''f that ta say let''s jus'' find our own way."


    Chago is hard pressed not to laugh as she has her fun on the phone, and then does, loud and long, when the call is finally finished. The next things are more important anyway. After hearing her opinion, the redcap makes a few arrangements. Crab cakes and teas for a fast snack, and then a tour of The Rock. Why? Because of rumors he''s heard. Soon enough, he''s signaling her to break away from the group with him and leading toward some odd sounds that lead to evidence of a dark road to the Dreaming. Maybe dangerous for most, but Chago has been working hard on Dream Craft and that art is made for safe travel on the trodes, even ones sane folks would avoid. "I ain''t sure of any others, but I heard things about a path here since the escape. They sure as hell didn''t get out by the Bay." he points out as he locates the entrance to this path. "Stay close. It ain''t gonna be the safest route."


    With that, he leads her into a maintenance door and behind the cells, then to the dark portal into the Dreaming. Here, the Silver Path looks tarnished and dim as it passes through the shadows. Welcome home, Redcap. Welcome to the dark places.

 Chapter 4: The Calimari Plate

    Some people might take advice to ''stay close'' as a suggestive phrase, or balk at what might be perceived as an order. Genny knows better in both cases and adjusts the hook that holds her whip close to her body so that she can draw quickly. She''s fully aware of just what kind of nastiness lurks in the dark places of the Dream. Just look at who she sleeps with.


    They don''t get too deep before the whispering starts. Little things that notice their passage and talk. Smart little things that scent that Chago is a much bigger predator than they want to deal with, but they talk none the less. Deeper and deeper they go before Genny jerks to a halt, her ears twitching slightly. She touches his shoulder, peering into the semi gloom.


    "We have visitors."


    Yeah, look at what she sleeps with, and somehow think it wasn''t an order. Still, order or not, it was also done from concern. Just like how he stops dead when she does and nods slightly. "I know. Been pacing us for the last few minutes." Mister One Eye does have sharp ears. "I been wondering when they''d get up the balls to try something." His head turns slowly and his lips curl back from wicked serated teeth. "Remember, stay on the f-ing path. It''ll be a serious bitch to get it back in this place, and these are just the damn guard dogs. The serious shit is deeper in the shadows." he warns as his hands flex. "We can fight, but we can''t take it to them if we do." he warns as something can be seen rippling in the darkness, blacker than the shadows and lost in that gloom almost as suddenly as it was glimpsed.


    Genny nods, her breathing even for all of the threat. Sad when life is such that something shadowy and ugly threatening you is just par for the day. She gestures absently towards the path. "May as well gain ground til they decide what they''re gonna..."


    She only gets that far before a tendril lashes out from the shadow, sticky and foul smelling even from there. Genny stomps on it as it flashes by, twisting and letting the tendril rip under hoof before letting it retreat.


    "Never mind... It''s comin'' again."


    "D''uh." Says Chago with a slightly amused tone and an almost eager glint in his single eye. "It''s the next one I''m figuring more trouble with. Ever see that movie with the bald guy and the weird eyes? What''s his ass... Diesel something or something Diesel. What the hell ever. The one where those winged nighthags were eating everyone?" Pitch Black, in other words. "I hear those caused enough nightmares to be roaming the dark places. I''m hoping to maybe catch one. It¡¯d be a good pet." Only for a redcap, but still.


    "Anyway, I''m expecting to run into those too, but..." but what will have to wait though as he twists and drops to avoid one tendril and then snap at another, just missing it with his teeth. "Want Quicksilver, or ass kicking, babe?" he asks then as he rises. "I can do either one."


    "More pets? Where ya gonna keep this one? An'' the kitchen isn''t an option." As though they''re not under attack at all. She''s still calm, darting over another strike. "Mmm...quicksilver I think. Ya got ta be fast last time." She''s good, she doesn''t even put innuendo into it. Much. Then again the attacks also speed up, coming from both sides of the path. Genny is kept busy for several seconds, ducking and spinning the whip out to sever one of the tentacles. She hisses as another one catches her across the cheek. "Damn...that burns."


    Chago seems more like he''s having fun that battling as he swings a backfist to rip one tendril as it came at his blind side. He''s used to using his ears as much as his eyes and that helps a lot. "Careful doll." He notes casually. A few more snaps of teeth and high swipes with his Gauntlets and the attacks against him start going lower, about the same time they start getting higher on Genny to avoid those hooves more.


    "Quicksilver it is." Chago says at last as the attacks change, like he was waiting for it. He stops trying to hurt those tendrils for a bit then, as he begins to hop over them quickly while chanting a child''s jumprope routine and then releasing the glamour burst after that quick, no pun intended, bunk.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Mmm...nice." She ducks other attacks more easily now, which gives her a chance to reach her free hand into a pocket, coming up with a tangle of thread. "Let''s see if we can bring ya a playmate huh?" The words are a quiet mutter that go with the movement of her fingers in the thread, lacing it around itself, twisting and twining and giving a sharp little trilling whistle that almost sounds like the notes themselves are being bound.


    When she releases the bunk the glamour flows quick and the tendrils start to tangle much like the thread, in, over, around through. Once well bunched she snaps the whip forward, wrapping it around the bundle and pulling hard, bringing the body of the beast, all tendrils and teeth onto the path.


    As Genny works her cantrip and dodges, Chago goes on the offensive again. Instead of Gauntleted rakes and near misses, he starts grabbing tendrils and hauling them to snap off with his teeth. Well, until she starts tying it up. Then he hops over closer to her. "Damn. We forgot the white wine. That would make a hell of a calamari platter." he jokes. Then he turns on the beast and lunges in, ripping and tearing with Gauntlets and teeth and trusting her to keep its tendrils tied up enough that he won''t get grabbed and pinned before he''s done his damage.


    "Jus'' don''t spoil yer dinner." Like that''s possible...hah!


    She manages to hold the beast, which proves to be only one but a really really big one. It''s phenomenally pissed at being on the path, much preferring the shadows where it can lash out without a redcap munching on it. The sad part is that it¡¯s only a baby in the big scheme of thing. The cry it makes is a terrible noise, one that rakes at the spine and soul and makes Genny''s musical ears flinch. "Good hell. Hope it don''t taste as bad as it sounds."


    Chago continues to rip and tear for a bit longer before leaping back and spitting a brackish gray fluid off to the side and scowling at the still struggling but clearly badly hurt beastie. "Tastes better''n Max''s cooking." he mutters as he eyes the beast. Then he flicks his hand toward Genny before he starts to stalk toward the thing, going fully into the raw fury and terror that is a redcap. "Get the hell away from us." he demands as he approaches the thing, hands ready for a battle. "And leave us the hell alone!" he adds with a near roar.


    Genny releases the magic holding the beast, sweat dripping down her skin from the effort, as Chago goes after the beastie. There are many things in this dark part of the Dream that would likely at least TRY to stand up to the rage of Chago, and many others that could give him a run for his money. This is NOT one of those things. As Chago said, it''s a guard dog and it knows when it''s whipped.


    The sound it gives off this time is much like a whimper and as Genny''s hold on tentacles and whip release it bounds back into the darkness, leaving a trail of ichor behind it. Like as not it''s going to become dinner for something else bleeding like that, but it did rather ask for it.


    Once it''s gone Genny tucks her string back away, approaching Chago and giving him a grin. "I do believe ya hurt its feelbads."


    Chago flashes a grin back at his lovely mate and then dips his fingers into the travel pouch on his belt to pull out an only mildly soiled cloth for wiping away the gunk on his face. "Sucks to be him. Gonna be a while before I get that taste outta my mouth." he grouses good naturedly. Well good naturedly for a redcap anyway. He looks at the cloth once he''s cleaned up to his satisfaction and then balls it up to tuck away with some things for cantrips instead of in the more general belongings. That taken care of, he takes a moment more to do another easy cantrip, using an old cowboy trick for picking directions as he studies the path for a bunk. A bit of the tarnish seems to fade from the path and he nods that direction. "Ready?"


    He doesn''t wait for the answer either. Just starts down the path. After a little though, he suddenly says "I didn''t say I was gonna try and catch one. Just that it would be cool to have one. We''d probably have to keep it in the basement if we did get one. Hard to keep anywhere else dark enough." See? He didn''t ignore her question earlier. He was just distracted by the fight.


    Really.


    Honestly.


    He certainly wasn''t taking the time to try and think of a good spot for something that can''t stand any light. Of course not.


    Genny laughs at that, a light sound that pushes back the dark briefly. There''s legends about satyr laughter and song defeating darkness...maybe if it came from a satyr that didn''t have a leaning towards being rather dark herself. "I''d be fine with the basement. If ya did catch one anyway, and if we had a basement."


    Mmmhmm...reasonable mate. This is one of the keys to happiness...compromise and letting the man have his toys. As long as he keeps them out of her kitchen.

 Chapter 5: Pocket within a Pocket

    It would be hard to say the rest of the trip goes smoothly. No trip through such an area goes without a hitch, but it goes reasonably. They stick to the path, anything that tries to snack on them gets a ''suggestion'' from Chago to go away, usually after a bit of a scuffle, since it often takes the scuffle to get them close enough to yell at. It all works out in the long run.


    How long the trip is before the darkness begins to ease is hard to say. Long enough that Genny, for one, is glad to see the fog easing and the sight of a small well-built town in the distance. It''s not the effort of the walk or the fight that makes her glad, but a rumbly stomach, much to her amused chagrin.


    "Well...that weren''t so bad. See a place that looks likely fer drinkin'' an'' cleanin'' up?"


    Hey now... some toys are allowed in the kitchen. After all, he cooks too. That aside, he seems to feel much the same about the trip as she does. The fights are good, but nibbling on trouble just means he wants something real to eat that much sooner. It''s like getting appetizers and no dinner, damn it. Thankfully, town is soon seen and he looks around, then sniffs the air. "That way. I smell the cooking fires."


    With that, he starts out the direction he pointed, just in time to hear a small commotion from the building he seems to be going toward as a young boggan is thrown out of the place. "Enough of your tales! Get out!" comes the cries from the innkeeper.


    The boggan rises to his knees, looking somewhere between terrified and pleading as he calls back. "But sirrah, it''s true I say! Just come and look!"


    The obviously elderly innkeeper gives a shake of his head and points away. "Off with you! It was true all the other times too, and I''ve lost enough food to your troublemaker friends while you laughed at me to not want to see it again!" Then the innkeeper notices Chago and Genny. "Hoy! You there! Would you eat a boggan for me if he tries to come in again?" he asks before turning back to go inside and slam the door behind him without waiting for an answer. In fact, it was quick enough that he likely didn''t want to hear in case the answer was ¡°yes¡±.


    Genny arches both eyebrows as the boggan comes to a stop at their feet. A nice satyr would comfort the kid, or tell him an even better story. Genny is only nice when she feels like it and is currently hungry and has ichor in her fur. She leans down and pinches the kid''s cheek none too gently. "Mmm...meat is tender enough. A few spices maybe..."


    The boggan''s eyes widen and he just might hyperventilate. Scary Redcap, scary satyr chick, may be willing to eat him. So he does the brilliant thing and covers his head with his arms, since running just might encourage a Redcap''s hunting instinct. "Please don''t eat me!"


    Chago smirks at Genny when the boggan covers up and can''t see the amusement. Then he bends and pokes a couple spots along the ribs since the fellow''s arms are out of the way. "Maybe. Open pit barbeque might work. Have to render off a lot of fat, unless we made some chittlins." he muses thoughtfully. Good thing the boggan wasn''t ticklish too. The fellow didn''t try and protect his ribs and lay his arm on those barbed and hungry Gauntlets.


    "Please..." the boggan all but blubbers "...I gotta find help for my mates." Then he starts to try and inch away with small shifts of his knees while not looking. Inch. Inch. *bump* It''s a shame he went the wrong way and ran right into the redcap huh?


    "The hell is going on?" Chago asks while taking off one Gauntlet to free a hand to lay a sharp backhanded slap to those ''protecting'' arms.


    "IPE!" The boggan yelps, lunging away from Chago and ending up falling backward heels over head. When he comes to a stop again, he almost looks like he might cry before managing to gasp out. "They''re being held. In a place like nothing I''ve ever seen before. It''s like a heat shimmer or a television, but when they touched it, they just got stuck there. And it¡¯s something¡­ it¡¯s connected to¡­ to the outside."


    Genny rests her hands on her hips, looking between the boggan and the redcap. She chews her lower lip before asking. "Can ya show us where this thing is?" Without waiting for an answer, she mutters. "Might be what I felt on the other side... What''re the odds, darlin''?" With them and him a Soother...prolly pretty damn good.


    With another of his infamous snorts, Chago flicks Genny a glance. "Think about all the shit we been through." he points out. "I figure we had a better chance of getting caught by that shit than a beer and a bath since we''re just outside a f-ing inn."


    He pauses then to pull his Gauntlet back on and flex his fist, making the boggan flinch again with the noise. Once the weapon is settled properly, he turns his focus fully to the little fellow. "Now listen. You and me need to be real clear on something mula...I don''t like assholes that jerk me around, comprende?" the redcap moves slowly closer to the cowering boggan, licking his lips and rolling his head to pop his neck. "If you try and play us..." and then he just smiles that shark toothed grin of his. Does he really need to say more?


    Say more? Nope. The poor boggan looks like he just might wet himself. He nods, turning his gaze to Genny in hopes she might save him from the mean ol'' redcap with all the teeth. He don''t know her very well do he? She nudges him in the ribs, the barbed wire wrapping her hooves awful close to his tender skin. "Let''s go back ta the original question. Can ya show us ''r na?"


    "I..." His lip quivers and he manages to sit back on his haunches. It''s not bravery, as much as sitting back a bit from both of them. "I can take you there." A glance to the inn and he offers quietly. "If you want to eat first, I can wait." Yes, try and get them to sate their appetites on something besides him.


    Chago flashes Genny a glance and a smile at her handling and then looks back to the boggan. "Ain''t no need. We can grab something as we pass through. There''s a market, ain''t there?" he asks. "Why go clean up and eat fancy when we''re about to make a bigger mess anyway, right?" Out of what''s there or the boggan. Doesn''t matter which. He gestures lazily with one hand, then pauses to work a tiny scrap of something dark and slimy looking from under a fingernail. "Besides, my girl ain''t got to kick the shit out of enough yet. We could use the extra workout before bed."If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    And the boggan''s eyes widen more as they lock on the satyr. A redcap''s girl? The boggan''s lips move soundlessly as he seems to be in a state of shock for a moment. Traveling companions, he was handling. His girl though?


    If Genny can read lips, he''s saying ''I heard goats would bed anything....'' in that soundless moment. Good thing Chago -can''t- read lips.


    Genny''s gaze sharpens as the boggan''s lips move. She can indeed make out what''s being said. Her fingers twitch towards the whip that hangs on her hip, the blades woven into the leather tipped with the ichor of the beasties they''ve already fought. She''s not so much upset over the ideas of goats bedding what or whomever, but doesn''t like it applied to -her- redcap.


    She takes a step forward, lunging down and catching the boggan by the front of his shirt, lifting him by main strength. Genny may never be as strong as Chago, but working out with him has increased the muscle mass of the wilder goat. She holds the boggan up so her nose is about half an inch from his and growls, a feral noise. "One more comment an'' I''m gonna be the one ta take a bite our ''f yer ass. Now, I am hungry an¡¯ I want whatever¡¯s tuggin¡¯ at me dealt wi¡¯. I suggest ya show us the way. Market, then yer disturbance, an'' ya may jus'' live ta see the dawn.¡±


    How does one define ''not good''? Well one way is upsetting the trueheart of a temperamental redcap. After all, she has to be able to handle his moods for one, and her being upset means "What the hell did that little bitch say?" Chago growls, looking ready to go ahead and eat him on the spot. His hands curl into tight fists as he speaks, then he opens one and holds it out in a stopping gesture. "Shit. Don''t tell me. You tell me and we''ll need another guide. If you ain''t already ripping him a new asshole, I don''t need to know." See? Smart redcap. From the reaction of Gennny''s ''burden'' it''s a suddenly religious boggan too. Looks like he''s thanking whatever saved his ass alright.


    After a moment though, only enough to recover his wits, likely after a shake to help that along, the boggan is pointing and his short little legs are working in the air like he''s forgotten he''s been picked up. "This way. This way! Come on!"


    Genny nods, her eyes snapping but she drops the boggan, who hits his butt, but bounces back to his feet almost as quickly. She rolls her neck, can''t imagine where she picked up that particular motion from, and then gives Chago a faint little smile. "He''s jus'' lucky that I don''t have any garlic." That''s all she says, since she does realize they need a guide and she turns after the kid. Her tail flicks slightly, a twitch that shows agitation, but that''s it. Heat up and reign it in, that''s Genny''s mo, then use the reigned in to kick something''s teeth in later or cook up a storm.


    Genny stops them at a couple of booths, just long enough to grab foodstuffs and something to drink. Nothing fancy for now...that will wait.


    Meanwhile, as Genny is looking at easy travel meals and drink, another redcap steps out between two of the main booths and waves Chago over. "Hey. You look rough. I got some... special meat back here. Do ya good." He reveals a small scrap of a strangely colored jerky that shimmers with a touch of magic, not like a spell on it, but like it carries a wild power of some sort. Chago doesn''t ask what kind of meat it is, that''s not important, at least not for his stomach. While redcap haggling as more of a ''give me a break or I''ll break your arm'' vibe than what Genny is doing, it''s still handled quickly and Chago buys a few good-sized pieces of the strange jerky to tuck away for the moment, careful as always in how he goes into the various pockets and pouches to keep his fingerless Gauntlets from ripping at his clothes.


    Once finished with the market the boggan picks up speed. This isn''t just motivated by fear for himself, but also for the friends that have been trapped in the anomaly that they found.


    Chago notices that twitching tail. What? She''s got a nice butt. Of course he looks at it. Anyway... when the boggan is distracted, the redcap reaches to run his palm down Genny''s back lightly in a soothing gesture. After all, there''s time to be upset later. For now, marketplace and then following the bouncing boggan.


    The gesture doesn''t go unfelt, and it''s like easing a current off of a wire. Her fur settles, resting against her spine again as it should. Ahh...the touch of the master''s hand.... or something like that.


    "So it was Shova that found the thing first. It looked almost like a big pond in the air, all shimmery and stuff." The boggan''s chatter is pretty nonstop once he gets going, his voice annoyingly chipper. The food Genny has chosen is nutrient dense, not for flavor so much as giving them the energy to keep moving and clearing the stench of chomped monster.


    "He brought us all back there. We were thinking it was a good place for a party later." Yes, he''s a boggan but there has to be some kind of weird blood in there...or more likely his friends aren''t boggans. Poor young man, falling into such influences. "When we got there you could see...something. It wasn''t a mirror as much as some kind of...well...window. To a dark place, all pulsing music and...erm...women...and a troll...and Shova touched it and started wailing and..."


    He ran. He doesn''t say that part, but the guilt is written all over his face.


    Chago flashes a look to Genny. No. F-ing. Way. He doesn''t have to say it. Those exact words can almost be heard from just the expression. Then it''s right back to the boggan. "Then what? After you pissed your pants, I mean. What else did you hear?" he asks. Oh yes, the picture of tact and decorum. Well, for a redcap anyway. After all, he didn''t make a single threat or point out the boggan ran, more than asking ehat he heard instead of what he saw.


    Of course, the grind of those Gauntlets as Chago flexes his hands open and closed at the mention of a dark place that sounds a lot like a club with women and a troll can''t be all that comforting.


    Genny nods a bit at the look. Yeah, she recognizes the description too since they worked and lived somewhere much like that. Though Kink is a much better place now. Dark still, but in its own special way. It''s home.


    The boggan flushes and stares at the Gauntlets, not liking that noise at alll. He swallows hard, a look from Genny nudging him to answer the freaking question.


    "I...the big guy...the troll...I heard something from him about a pocket within and a pocket without...making sure they were only found by those they wanted around."


    Chago nods to that. "Figures. Eric was always careful about shit like that. If he knows about this fucking thing, he''ll be watching it extra close now." Then he grins a little and moves suddenly forward to clap a hand firmly on the boggan''s back, sending the little guy staggering and then running forward a bit more with a small shriek. "Good thing our new friend here told us we can see while still staying back enough to be safe, huh?" Why does a redcap saying ''new friend'' in that chipper a mood sound an awful lot like ''who had the ribs''?


    "Pocket within a pocket..." Genny repeats the line, thoughtfully, looking at Chago. "Even odds it is what felt weird near the club. An'' he may be doin'' more than watchin'' it. Usin'' it somehow..." She shakes her head, chuckling as the boggan tries to keep his feet. The little man looks back at Chago, and one can see that he''s beginning to wonder if he shouldn''t have taken his chances with the grump back at the inn.


    Brilliantly the boggan doesn''t say anything and just runs faster. He''s latched onto the idea that getting these crazy people to the thing he saw as fast as possible is the best way to get them to leave him alone!

 Chapter 6: I See You

    Smart boggan. After all, he''s supplied them something interesting and aimed them at the folks they want to beat up so, they''re not about to let him go until they get there. "Probably is. He hadda get that new satyr somewhere. What better way to screen out the wusses from the folks with enough balls to check out something weird? Then he can check out what he''s got in that pocket in a pocket shit and keep the shit that''s worth it. Wonder if he''s hauled in some sidhe ass to work for him?" Chago rubs his chin thoughtfully then calls ahead "How much longer? We been walking all damn day."


    The boggan trundles around a rocky outcropping, gesturing for them to follow. "Right here!" Ask a question get an answer, though it might not be a good one.


    Coming around the corner does show a strange sight indeed. There''s a bubble of sorts that seems to have been pushed right into the rock wall. The dome of the thing is huge and shimmers with strange glamour, something murky and ''off''. It''s not a pleasant place no matter whether you are feeling seelie or unseelie. Eric issues aside, this stuff shouldn''t even exist here...how it holds in the dream is anyone''s guess and may be a good question for later. The vision seen through the bubble shifts continually, sometimes showing the granite wall that it should be, and then shifting to show a large room, the lights dim and the feeling about it ugly and harsh. Another shift shows deeper into the room where a familiar troll sits on a large chair, dangling an unclad female on each knee, absently slapping a belt against his shin.


    Genny frowns, not touching the bubble, but not please either. "I don''t like this. Not at all."


    Chago nods his head as he moves about, eyeing the odd bubble and scowling once more. "Me either." he agrees before turning and snapping a hand out to catch the boggan''s collar as the little fellow tried to sneak away while they''re distracted. "You said your pal walked right up and touched it." he checks as he moves a bit closer, dragging the boggan with him and listening intently as he moves. "That''s when the shit happened, right?"


    On the boggan''s confirmation, he flicks his eye to Genny and then right back to the bubble, silently asking the question ''should I?'' s his arm tenses, ready to shove the poor terrified boggan right into the bubble to see what happens if she says yes.


    Genny eyes the bubble, resting her hands on her hips. "Does it still look like when yer buddy touched it?"


    The question is important. It might be the difference between getting shoved into the thing or not for the boggan.


    A pause and the boggan shakes his head. "We didn''t start seeing these things until after he touched it. I don''t know what will happen if we do again. Please...don''t..."


    "Sorry...but we need ta know, an'' better you than me." She nods to Chago. "See what happens."


    "Sucks to be you pal." comes from Chago at about the same time the shriek begins from the boggan. It only took a moment to realize just how bad things are getting for him. "Tell your buddies we''ll try and get ''em out if you see ''em." the redcap adds as he all but throws the boggan toward the bubble and then backpedals in case it grows with the contact.


    He doesn''t look away though, and he tries to listen too, trusting his ears even more than his eye.


    The boggan partially stumbles partially flies through the air, slamming into the bubble with a scream and a meaty thud. He doesn''t pass through, but his fae mein flickers, showing a kid in ripped jeans and tennis shoes with tussled brown hair. As he falls back his boggan appearance returns and he curls up, whimpering.


    In the scene, Eric looks up at the sound, a frown crossing his features and he pushes the girls off his knees. Why ask nicely when you can just shove? He stalks towards the back of the room, where the bubble wall would be peering at it and cussing.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Get that satyr in here!! I can''t see shit, but I heard something. He said this thing was warded. Something passes through and it''s his ass on a plate! And bring that woman he likes too...see if we can''t inspire him to greatness." One of the girls, likely a kinain staggers to her feet, grabbing a brief satin robe and running for the door, relaying Eric''s orders.


    Chago can''t help it. He moves forward toward the bubble with a smirk. Not too close, but definitely closer than he was. "Front row seats." he murmurs before licking his lips. "Wonder if he''ll hear us as good as we hear him?" he muses as he picks his exact spot, right in the path of Eric''s gaze. He wants to be the first thing seen when the satyr arrives, if that view works both ways. His eye flicks about, looking for Theo as well as looking over the room. "Think I should shout to him?" he asks then, still staying very quiet.


    "Not yet."


    Theo, one of those who left with Chago, a friend once, but not so much now - arrives as a matter of course, escorting a Wilder aged satyr and a young sidhe woman wearing an outfit that would make a stripper proud...or maybe jealous. Theo shoves the satyr forward, the woman having grown up a bit since leaving Kink, a harder edge to her now.


    The satyr tumbles forward and Eric catches him by the horn holding him up to the bubble wall. "What is going on out there?!?" It''s a demand and as the satyr stares at the wall it''s obvious that -he- can see through it, his eyes widening as he sees Chago.


    "Ummm..."


    Chago watches Theo for a long time. Almost too long. Then he registers the satyr''s pause and rips his attention back into the right place. One hand lifts and he carefully lays a finger across his lips in a shushing gesture, then points to the boggan-ball, like he''s directing the wilder in what to tell about. "He don''t look like the one was following us." he says to Genny softly. "And that sidhe bitch looks new." He looks back to the satyr then and points to Eric before lifting a hand and displaying the Gauntlet.


    How else is he going to tell the satyr what he''s got planned? Got to see if there''s already a weak link in Eric''s group.


    The boggan looks up now, and that gets even more expression than the hope that Chago and the Gauntlets do. The boggan catches his breath. "What have they done to Arianna? She never...dressing like that. Her father would kill her. And Shova...chained." Which is true, thin metal bracers and a fine chain binding the goat. Apparently, this is what his friends became.


    Genny''s gaze moves between Chago and the satyr, caught by the chains and she frowns, anger entering her eyes.


    Eric shakes the satyr again and the man catches his breath. "It''s nothing, sir. It''s holding the way it should. Just some childer that bounced into it. He can''t see anything. Your secret place remains secret."


    "It''d better." Eric growls the words, and there''s a sharp snap as his discarded belt flicks across the sidhe woman''s shoulders, Theo wielding the belt. Yeah...she''s become something scarier.


    "Stop! Leave her alone. It''s holding. Only your ''family''..." And the word is nearly spit. "Can pass."


    Chago reaches up to trace fingertips over the tattoo on his scarred cheek, where the Black March logo has an X through it. It''s a thoughtful gesture and he flicks a glance at Genny. "Wonder if we''d count?" he asks her softly. "We was March." Was being the operative term, mind. Then he looks back to the satyr and nods sharply before pointing at Eric again and licking his lips. "He''s mine." He says very softly, but with careful movement of his lips to be clear for the satyr to see.


    At last, he steps back a little. "We''ll get ''em back for ya." he tells the boggan. "Me and that troll got some history to settle and I''ll get them for you when we settle it." Then he looks at Genny. "Bastard is gonna pay for doing that to Theo too. She mighta been a junkie sand worm, but she was alright." Yeah, Theo is -stilll- a blind spot for Chago. Even knowing what he does, he''s blaming Eric instead of her.


    Genny shakes her head, gesturing towards Theo. "Look at her face, new tats..." Which is true, a new date and a new shape carved into Theo''s features and likewise Eric''s arm. "Though...there are other possibilities." Yeah, she''s got something in mind, her brain spinning. She doesn''t comment on Theo, not yet. It''s not a discussion that''s going to go well at this point and there are still so many other things to deal with.


    She turns with him, reaching down and helping the boggan to his feet. "We should go. Plans ta get made. There has ta be a way ta Wayfare in there. We jus'' have ta find it."


    Chago gives a slow nod. "Yeah. I see the marks. Shoulda known he''d cover his ass like that. He''s brought the March everywhere he went though. He''s gonna change the marks though. He ain''t one to hold to anything that don''t work for him."


    Theo comments are ignored as he nods slowly to the rest. "I got a look at the place now. Maybe I can scry it when we go back. I do that, and I can get exactly where it is. Then I got his ass. He''ll have the door guarded, but he can''t know what wall I''ll walk in through. Then he''s screwed. I just gotta have that one better look around."

 Chapter 7: A Desperate Ploy

    His eye roams the bubble a final time before finally moving to join Genny as she helps the boggan out. "Hey, bitch." he says to the boggan with a smirk. "Your girlfriend is alright. That sidhe ain''t half bad either. We''ll get ''em out."


    What? He''s gotta keep up appearances, right?


    Mean...but funny and Genny''s not about to help the boggan out with this one. Then again, her mind is rather on other things, like what happens if he scrys and someone catches him at it or if it bounces. Feedback to his brain would be bad. She does grin as the boggan blushes and denies all ''girlfriend'' allegations.


    "Us? No! Never. We''re friends. We''re..." He rubs his cheeks, looking away and asking. "Can I go? I need to tell a few other friends that I''ve seen Shova and Anna and they''re alive."


    Genny nods, "Fine by me. We can find this place again easy ''nuff." She grins then and musses the boggan''s hair looking him over and muttering into his ear. "Some goats will bed jus'' ''bout anythin''. If ya like Shova ya may jus'' wanna...ask." She makes the word into something intimate and naughty and the boggan may just pass out as she steps back from him, looking smug.


    Chago keeps walking when Genny bends to say her soft words to the boggan, but he is listening. He doesn''t look back to let either of them see the amusement on his face, even if Genny has to know it''s there. "Get outta here." he says instead of reacting to the quiet words shared. "I''m getting hungry and some boggan stew sounds real nice now." Boggan -made- stew that is, even if it may sound like something else coming from a redcap.


    Who needs magic for fast escapes, when a redcap is around? That boggan gives a final little near squeak of fear and bolts at Chago''s parting words. Once the redcap can no longer hear the running feet, he says "Back to the inn for a long bath and a real dinner, then we''ll figure out what to do." And finally, he lets the amusement color his tone. That was fun.


    After a few hours, they''re alone in a room, well fed and bathed. Well, mostly bathed. Chago is heading for another one to clean up after eating. Other redcaps are messier than he is, but even he isn¡¯t always neat.


    Bathing done leads to scrying...or at least an attempt to do so. With Genny sitting close by Chago tries to penetrate the bubble, but whether it''s the metaphysical nature of the thing itself, or other wards that Eric has had installed that private room seems impossible to latch onto. The club itself, easy, it''s all Eric in nature: dark, twisted as all get out...a true pit of despair, in every way. He''s not even been in town that long and some of the girls look strung out and falling apart under the eye of his bully boys.


    With the attempt frustrated the two bandy about ideas, not coming up with anything tremendous and eventually head to bed with plans for revisiting the bubble in the morning. Unfortunately, these prove to be thwarted as well, due to the fact that when Chago awakens Genny is gone, her spot next to him cool and a note left in her place.


    Beloved... I''ve gone and done something that I''m certain you''ll be angry with me for, but it''s the only way I can think of to penetrate Eric''s security, and if we talk about it then we''ll talk ourselves out of it. The satyr said that family could pass, and from the look of the girls Eric had they can bring non family in with them. I know that you can go wherever I go between blood and oath... So I''m creating a beacon for you. Eric''s boys will take me to him, and into his sanctum...you can jump him there. Just hurry your ass to get to me. I love you, Chago.


    ~Genny


    No. Not just no. Hell no. Within moments of reading the note, Chago is tasting the air for her and then driving a fist into the wall as taste tells him she''s no longer in the Dreaming. Too late. The nearest rooms empty with small sounds of panic as the redcap bellows what amounts to a warcry in reaction to the facts of this situation and then he''s dressing and grabbing their weapons. Then he goes through their packs, looking for the last thing they bought from downstairs, the glamour filled jerky each of them have. After all, even with the time they''ve had, they''ve gotten almost no time to rebuild any real Glamour for themselves, no rest and little imagination.


    Armed and supplied with just necessities, Chago storms out of the inn, growling threats at anything that even looks like it might slow him down and never breaking stride. Even doors open in the face of the furious redcap. Angry? Beyond words. Why? Because he''s frightened for her. Still, if anyone understands fear and how to use it, it is a redcap. They -are- fear. There''s no way to tell how long it''s been since she left, but with the help of travel magic called Wayfare, it''s only a matter of minutes from her leaving to Chago''s arrival at the bubble to try and see what''s already happened. No fool Chago. As much as he wants to just charge in, he -knows- he has to see what the trap is first. Eric took one eye from him. He''s -not- taking anything else.


    It takes a moment for the haze that comes and goes over the bubble to clear. When it does the dim back room is shown again, peopled by Eric, Theo and a handful of others. A meaty thud aludes to where Genny is, flying through the air to impact hard with the wall. She slides down it with a nearly inaudible groan, ending up on her side. She can''t have been in custody very long, but it never takes long with someone like Eric before one is wishing they weren''t in custody anymore. One cheek is swollen and blackening, her lip split and other bruises decorate her dusty skin. Whatever top she was wearing has been stripped away, blood trickling along her skin from a couple of cuts above each breast.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Eric follows her, stomping across the room, grabbing her by the throat and raising her up to eye level. It has to hurt, but she doesn''t make a sound, even as he gropes her roughly with the other hand.


    "Where is he, bitch?" He growls in her face. "Tell me and I won''t rip you apart." His hand moves around her back to where Chago''s name is tatooed, and three bars of metal representing three swords are embedded in her skin. Genny''s gaze is focused over his shoulder, for those that don''t know her they''d say it was only terror in her expression...for those that do...terror is there, but it''s backed with determination and anger. She''s not lost it yet, and with her stamina likely isn''t as hurt as she''s letting them believe.


    "Tell me!" Eric''s fingers close over the first bar and he rips it out of her skin with agonizing slowness, turning her pale as she refuses the scream he wants.


    All there. Perfect. It''s Chago''s first thought as his fingers find the first piece of the jerky and pops it into his mouth to chew. He makes himself watch and listen for the moment, staying perfectly still as he takes in the glamour and just a tiny bit of extra wildness from the beast it was made from.


    As the glamour fills his system, sparks of wild magic dance over his skin and flare wildly. Yes, that condensed magic is interesting. Very interesting. When the cap notices this, he grabs his second piece and pops it in his mouth, holding it carefully and not yet chewing. Instead, he pushes it into his cheek like chewing tobacco to have it there, but out of the way for the moment.


    And that''s then the ripping apart coments come and he shifts that extra jerky over to gulp down redcap style, setting those dancing sparks to be almost flames as he draws back one hand and drives his Gauntlet into the barrier with a bellowed "OPEN THE HELL UP!" Just like with the boggan, the barrier tries to suck out all the ''fae'' in him in that contact, but the wild glamour about him is drawn off instead, letting his Gauntlet score the bubble and then, between the raw power of a redcap''s demand and the rending and shredding of his Blooded Gauntlet to the barrier''s ''flesh'' it parts to let the redcap lunge through.


    Chago hits the floor at a dead run and drives his Gauntlet''s fist into the pyretic casting satyr''s gut before he can realize they''ve been invaded. Between raw fury and power and the rending of the gauntlet, Chago''s fist sinks almost elbow deep into the poor thing and when he rips free, the ribcage of the fading satyr is broken and left gaping open in a gory display of why redcaps are feared.


    Then Chago turns and his eye locks on Eric. "Your ass is mine. Put her down mula and meet me face to freaking face. No more hiding from me like the damned coward you are." He rolls his shoulders and bares his teeth at the troll as Theo uses her faery kin tricks to fade from view. As usual, the trick works far too well on Chago and he even forgets she was in the room for the moment. Or maybe he''s just that focused on Eric.


    Genny''s whip is at his side, easy to grab if she can gather herself enough to make a play for it when Eric lets her go, but Chago makes no move to offer it more than just having it there.


    It''s all about timing... Genny manages to remain quiet through the pain of the removal of two of her pins. She remains quiet with the commentary and the wandering hands, though her gaze gets more distant, riding that point of a painful disconnection. That''s the moment when Chago breaks the barrier and she snaps back to herself. Timing is everything.


    Eric turns his head slowly, looking Chago over with a sneer. Mostly it''s trying to hide the surprise that the redcap''s presence is. He doesn''t let Genny go so much as slam her to the ground. "Have it your way. I''ll take your other eye and let you listen to what I do to the bitch before I end you."


    Which is the moment when Genny does speak up, her gaze angry now. "I don'' think so." Low on glamour and beaten, but not nearly as down for the count as anyone buy Chago might guess. She shifts her weight forward so that it''s on her shoulders and kicks out, a vicious hard kick that is why hooved creatures are so dangerous. It impacts with Eric''s knees, popping one out and sending him stumbling away.


    It only takes a moment for him to regain his footing and pop the knee back in, but that wasn''t the point. The point was giving her enough room to move and come to her feet next to Chago, grabbing her whip on the way up and facing the rest of the room. She''s a bloody feral mess and she bares her teeth and growls softly.


    Chago smirks as Eric pulls himself together and shifts his gaze to the door while he knows the troll can''t charge him. In a near bellow, he shouts "You assholes let -anyone- in, and your asses are toast! Keep that door SHUT!" The demand has all the power a redcap can put into a scorn behind it and that fast, any backup from outside that Eric might have normally called on is handled.


    Then he turns back toward Eric as his fingertips snag a small pouch on his belt and pull it free. The only non weapon there. This is held toward Genny without even looking. "Brought you some jerky. Though you might need to get the taste of this place out of your mouth." And need the glamour since there''s only one kind of jerky had.


    Eric snarls and steps toward the wall, where his battle axe is ready at hand and Chago lets him get it. As he starts to speak again, Chago cuts him off "Screw you Eric. Brag if you want, but do you really think we''d be in your home if I hadn''t read the cards?" he asks with a cocky grin as he brings his hands up into a fighting pose straight out of the UFC. "I own your ass this time. It''s all over but the blood, and this time it''s all yours."


    And that''s when another hidden attacker finally shows herself. Another of the old crew. She''s a sidhe kinain that should be very familiar to anyone that''s seen Theo''s old room. She''s the puppet on Eric''s strings. Dreamstruck and clearly lost, she appears from the veil of kinain powers with a smaller version of Eric''s axe, heading for Chago''s back muttering "Such pretty hair." as she comes for him. It''s like she hasn''t even seen Genny as she goes for Chago.

 Chapter 8: Time to Die

    There will be time for thanks later, for now Genny takes the bag, slipping the jerky into her mouth and crunching down. There''s no enjoyment of flavor or time spent doing much more than a quick chew and swallow. A blink and the wild glamour is a part of the wild satyr and she gives the whip a light shake which frees it from it''s coils. Angry and feral the satyr looks something like a Celtic beserker, clad in hair, skin and blood.


    The attacking kinain is picked up by the satyr and Genny moves to block, defending Chago''s back and giving him the breathing space to keep his focus on Eric. The axe flashes down, changing course at the last instance to try to catch Genny by surprise, but she ducks and catches the kinain with a knee to the gut, pushing her back with a groan. This is it...the moment they''ve both worked so hard towards. There''s no holding back, no mercy and as the kinain stumbles Genny moves to trample her.


    Chago''s head bobs in quick reaction to Genny covering his back before he bellows a war cry to match the one from Eric while the two of them lunge to the attack, meeting near the middle of the room in a flurry. Where Genny and the sidhe fight in a near dance, even with the satyr''s brutality, these two are more like an explosion. Raw brutality. "Damn liar." hisses Eric. "You never were as much of a badass as you tried to make people think. I know you."


    "Knew me." Chago hisses in reply. "I had to be better to clean up your mess." The axe swings and rips up gouges from the floor as Chago moves from showy posture to serious combat in the new tangle. Neither can get an advantage really as the few blows Chago does land leave no marks. Oakenshield serves the troll as well as it has the redcap.


    As proof of how well they know each other, both back from the engagement almost at once, with Eric swinging wildly to force Chago back if he''d pressed. Then both of them begin casting, Eric''s is very physical involving twirling of that massive axe like it was a cheerleader''s baton and Chago''s being more verbal, drawing on the music he''s gained more appreciation of from being bonded to a satyr. When they come together again, it''s a tornado of destruction, both Quicksilver fueled and bluring about one another violently, so fast it''s hard to tell whose blood comes flying from the engagement.


    It''s likely that Genny is fully aware of the fight going on behind her, with all the fights they''ve both been in over the years there''s a certain level of combat awareness that comes naturally, but she leaves it to them. As she charges the sidhe the kinain slashes at her legs, managing a high nick on one shin before Genny stomps down and breaks the kinain''s arm.


    A whimper goes up from the woman but she claws her way up, picking up the axe with the other hand and bawling out a banshee wail. She rushes forward, but Genny is set for her and catches the haft of the axe with the whip, grabbing it and pulling it away from the kinain, flipping the weapon across the room. For a moment the kinain just stands there, staring at her empty hands and Genny pulls on her magics, a simply musical strain that winds about herself just as the whip rises and winds about the kinain, pulling tighter and tighter until the blades dig into flesh and slowly the breath is squeezed out of the woman''s body, her eyes bulging and face turning purple as she topples to the ground, bleeding and wheezing her life out.


    As Genny expertly dispatches the kinain, Chago''s fight continues at a blurring pace. An axehead flies from the fray to bury itself in the wall, severed from its haft. That''s when Chago''s Quicksilver finally fades and the redcap slows to a more normal pace, marked with small cuts and bruising already growing on his face from the battle. Bits of wood spray from his mouth as the spit of splinters that began at enhanced speed finishes at a normal one. Seems he chomped the head of that axe off during the battle. This all looks good for the moment it takes to realize that Eric''s quicksilver hasn''t ended yet, the whims of glamour favoring the troll in that moment.


    Two blindingly fast strikes drive Chago to the ground and pin him there as said troll uses the wood still in his hands as a club furst, then as a nail, driving it through Chago''s thigh and into the floor with trollish strength. Then he also slows, bending over the injured redcap and hissing "Gonna ream her out before I kill you so you can hear her beg." For his part, Eric looks like he took the worst of it during the Quicksilvered battle, but trollish toughness has him still looking rather strong, despite the wounds.


    Chago grits his teeth and closes his eye in the face of the pain. Then Eric''s words hit him even more sharply than the blows and the redcap''s eye opens, revealing flames dancing in the pupil. Those flames are mirrored in the empty socket and when his mouth opens, he gives new meaning to -roars-. The redcap sits up as if he''s not feeling any of the injuries and his hands snap out, even faster than he usually can move. One grabs the troll''s chin, the other a horn. With a flex of strong arms, he snaps Eric''s neck and shoves the body aside, then reaches for the pole through his leg to pull it free like it was nothing. Troll, meet Dragon''s Ire ¨C a spell of desperation and power.


    His head turns enough that the flame filled socket takes in Genny and a smile touches his lips like he can see her there. Then a new cry enters the room as Theo drops her mystic hiding to lunge for the redcap''s back with a dagger of her own.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The faintest of relaxations had entered Genny''s shoulders as Eric feel. Over...it was almost ov... "Chago look..." There''s no time as the dagger pushes through his jacket and deep into greyed flesh. The Dragon has him, so not like he''s feeling any of it, but the strike just pisses Genny off. She remembers how close Theo and Chago were at one time, how that might have saved Theo before, but the woman made her choice.


    Genny draws on more glamour as she charges across the space, head down like the goat that she partially is the action a bunk that twists power into the impact to make it not just painful, but bone shattering. Theo sees it coming, but not fast enough to get out of the way of the very angry satyr. The impact sends Theo sailing through the air and when she lands it''s with a crunch of broken bones. Genny doesn''t stop, trampling the other woman''s body until her hooves are bloody and there''s not a shred of life left.


    She scraps her hooves against the floor, like an animal kicking dirt over it''s fallen enemy and slowly makes her way to Chago, dropping to her knees next to him.


    Even with the Dragon in him, Chago isn''t fast enough to react to Theo, or to Genny. As Theo is crushed, Chago looks pained for a moment, then he realizes the knife is there. Not by pain so much as just feeling it and he nods. "You were right." he says softly as she comes back, the power of that Dragon in each word still. "She changed."


    He flips the wooden rod in his hand then and throws it suddenly, with all the strength that Dragon gves him. It punches through the door like it was made of tissue, and then he reaches behind himself for the knife and repeats the gesture with the same results. Twin thuds can be heard from the hall and then he turns his head to Genny. "Find the boggan''s friends. Save anyone you see worth saving." With that, he blows a breath across her face, misted like it was suddenly chill in the room. As he releases that breath, the flames die in his eyes and he slumps to the floor, dazed for a moment from the return of pain.


    Sharp eyes might catch that the mist in his breath moves like a dragon, and has tiny pinpricks of flame for eyes in it as well, but otherwise, the only obvious thing is that his words and the breath were a bunk for another Quicksilver. As the magic takes hold, Chago says one more thing "Leave me a knife. I''ve got more work to do."


    Her hand comes up, touching his face and she leans forward to kiss his forehead before she rises. It''s not enough time to affect anything close to a full healing, not to mention she doesn''t have the strength for it right now. However, it''s enough to ease some of the worst pain and make sure he''s not going to fall over in a puddle while she''s gone. They''ll talk about Theo later...likely after he''s finished being mad at her for this entire crazy plan. A glance to the shredded bubble wall and she nods. "I''ll find ''em. I bet we can cross back here fer now, but it ain''t gonna last. Already sealin'' itself."


    She gets up, slower now, but holding it together until they''re safe. "I won''t be long..." And she moves off quickly to find the young satyr and sidhe. Like as not there will be more blood spilled...though the wise will get the hell out of her way.


    There will indeed be more blood spilled, both from those carrying the mark of Eric''s new ''family'' and from Eric himself. For her part, Genny is able to find the pair she was seeking, guarded by the last of Eric''s goons. Surprise and the end of the Quicksilver is more than enough to get them free though. It''s harder to find enough clothing to convince the sidhe she''s finally free though. After a little, those worth saving are led back by Genny to see what work Chago had left.


    When the door opens, Chago speaks without even looking up. "Walk careful or I''ll rip you legs off and add you to the design!" He''s used the knife to cut his own clothing so he could bandage his wounds to not drip blood as he worked, then he laid Eric open with the skill of a surgeon. Leave it to a sadist to know how to do that much damage and not kill. That''s right, Eric is alive, despite the broken neck. Paralyzed, yes. Dying, for certain. Still breathing though, and his heart is beating. It shows through the open chest. Chago then moves up to Eric''s face and leans in close. "Good thing I broke your neck or the pain would have finished you by now." Eric''s eyes flutter as Chago speaks, but don''t open. "You listening? I want you tro hear this real good."


    Finally, he looks up and gestures toward the edges of the room and the bubble to show where to walk. After all, Eric is in the center of a detailed near artwork that Chago made in the time he''s had, painting with the knife and Eric''s blood, careful to not have any blood -but- Eric''s in it. Then he turns back to the troll and draws up the last of the glamour he still carries to add fuel to the cantrip. "Meth labs are unstable. When your heart stops, Theo''s lab in the basement will blow, taking all that''s in that cold heart of yours to hell with you." And thus does the Soothsayer read Eric''s fortunes.


    Turning, he begins to drag himself away, carefully avoiding smearing the blood he so carefully arranged. Behind him, the labored heart, skips a beat. It''s not long before that cantrip will play itself out.


    As much as she wants to, Genny doesn''t go to help Chago out of the room. There''s appreciation in her gaze for the artistry on the floor and what it means, but she focuses on chivying her charges forward and making sure they DON''T screw anything up. She did find clothing for the sidhe, and just enough for herself that the sidhe agreed to follow. One of Eric''s girls wouldn''t have bothered.


    Slowly they move to where the bubble is sealing itself, allowing the Dream and the waking world to return to their own sides. Genny reaches up, pressing fingers against what is becoming a much more solid wall. She pulls a second strip of the narrow jerky from the pouch and chews it, pulling in the glamour. Her eyes close for a moment and then for a third time she calls on the earth and force magic she loves with a sharp cry and gesture, sliding her fingers into the gap left in the bubble from Chago''s entrance and ripping it back open, at least for a moment. "Go." She snaps at the others, forcing them through and waiting for Chago to pass before she joins them in the Dream. It snaps shut behind them, the last force of glamour speeding the sealing process.


    Genny gets through and ends up sitting on the ground, shivering. "Done..."

 Interlude: I Shoulda Run the Other Way

    Ya know, when Cait suggested this, I shoulda run the other way. It''ll be easy she says. Good for the... never mind. Most of what she says, won''t make sense now. She ain''t important right now either. That''s a lot later. This stuff is harder''n it looks. I''m trying to tell things so folks what don''t know what came before can at least puzzle it out without lots of rambling about history and crap; but the more I tell, the more I realize stuff that folks that didn''t live it won''t get. Or folks that ain''t fully fae. Short and sweet, if I use a word that don''t make sense, look at archaic meanings. It prolly will then.


    That said, I mentioned Kink a little bit ago. That''s a club the March ran when I was with them as a whole. It was as bad as Eric''s new place while he was there. I... well cleaned it up ain''t right, but I untwisted it when he bailed. He forced the dancers. Yeah, like that. Made some good money off it too, but I got rid of the force. Paid the girls right too, especially if they wanted to keep earning the bigger bucks he was taking from them. It''s not a great place, but it''s a kind of home. It''s where me and Genny met and where those Eric abandoned and didn''t want to come join me when we decided to relocate stayed.


    There was a lot of us back then. Eric kept some. Some wanted to leave and once he was gone, I let ''em as long as they didn''t turn us in. As I said, we had a few join us once we got settled. If they ain''t obvious when I bring ''em up in the proper place in this story, I''ll add some details in another break. Figure it''s working so far, may as well keep it up, right?


    Anyways, we had folks from all the major clans, or kith as we usually say. It''s from old terms for friends and family. Kith and kin. Kith are folks of the same type of fae. Kin are folks with fae blood but no fae spirit. With the right help, they can see our world as easy as we do, but they handle the mundane easier. I''m rambling though. I was gonna talk about the kiths. There''s redcaps, satyrs, creepers, trolls, pooka or tricksters, boggans or brownies, eshu or wanderers, sidhe, and builders or knockers and a whole metric buttload of lesser ones. Most are kinda obvious, or I already talked about what they are. A few need a word to make sense. I''ll probably go into details later, if I feel like it''s needed, but the big thing is the sidhe think they''re in charge and in most places, they made it happen and trolls are usually their bodyguards and front lines.


    Another thing I brought up is the Dream. It''s got a lot of names, like dreamtime, the dreaming, Tir na nog, the mists, and a lot more. It''s like another dimension where our spirits are more free and open. It''s where Rip Van Winkle took his nap, so it ain''t exactly welcoming to mortals. It''s too wild though so even us fae can only stay there so long without getting a little nutty. It''s the source of the balefires that fuel our Glamour or magic and that magic is wild and chaotic. We need it to survive, but we get too much and we''re uncontrolled and just as chaotic. We call our spells cantrips like the old witchy magic and not the new game led minor spell crap, and the casting is either ritual and really involved like the work I did with Eric''s body or it''s bunkum, or a bunk for short, since we usually do something that might be seen as silly, pointless, or weird to build power for it. Some of our magic has formal names, like shaping the material of the dream is called Dreamcraft. Real subtle, I know.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    My work as a seer is called Soothsay, again creative, but it can not only predict, but it can guide. I can make predictions and make them more likely, enough they''re basically a sure thing. Hard part is being clear enough to get what I want without either pissing off the Dream or doing enough to earn it. The bigger the change, the harder to force. That''s one of the reasons I use it more to spy than to change things. Like with Eric. I took a big chance there. If I didn''t know Theo would have a meth lab because she had one before she left with Eric, that prolly wouldn''t have worked, even with the level of ritual I did in a hurry. And even then, there was a chance someone might have saved him with enough magic and then maybe he gets a new Theo that makes a new lab and that one blows up and kills him years later. Glamour can be tricky like that. Worth the risk there though. Wasn''t a better way to destroy everything he was doing wrong in a hurry.


    Oh, there''s some warnings I should have put in the prologue too, but better late than never. Sometimes, there''s gonna be places things don''t come out quite right. I''m asking Genny her side of things as I''m putting this together and I ain''t always smooth moving from her parts to mine, even telling them mostly in my words. I didn''t realise there was places I told her step by step when I had a step in between until I looked back, or vice versa. I''m leaving it that way though because this is already giving me a headache. It''d be easier to just talk it out, but ain''t had a builder make a tape recorder for the Dream yet and I ain''t rewriting this to smooth out the rough spots I didn''t see before I made them. Speaking off, I know there''s some stuff coming up that''s almost all her. I''m gonna take a break in them parts and have her tell it until I''m back involved in them places.


    And before it''s asked, I still cuss worse''n most and I¡¯m not exactly nice, but I got a lot more to lose by seeming less than I am now. Back then, it was more important to be seen as a pure brute. It''s better for me to seem sharper in my now than it was in the time I''m telling about, so I''m trying to watch my mouth more. It''ll show as time passes and then gets closer to now. Anything else that seems weird could just be me getting old or a touch looney from being in the Dream too much.


    Anyway¡­where was I?

 Chapter 9: Recovery and the Future

    Chago gets through as much because of her as himself. Something about the injured leg not wanting to hold him up. Once they''re out, he''s more than happy to just flop beside her and watch the bubble snap shut. Then his eye closes again for a long moment, just letting the moment sink in. Finally, he nods slowly in agreement. "Got his ass." he mutters before lifting his voice. "Hey, what''s your ass... Shove-a. Whatever the hell it is, did you make that shit?"


    This soon after, still in pain, and Chago is already seeing something else. Such lessons Eric taught him.


    Genny reaches out, now that they''re out of the bubble, her hand resting on his shoulder. Both too tired for much more, but she needs to touch him, to affirm everything that''s happened.


    Shova blinks, looking up as his name is spoken...sorta. "I...umm... sorta." He sighs, focusing for a moment and sending a whisp off to find his friend and a cart before he continues. "It was...well...there was something here first and I just set it off. I didn''t mean to." It''s a quick defense, trying to keep from being blamed or having anything else happen. He slips an arm around the sidhe woman. "None of this ever should have happened. We''re...sorry."


    Proof of how tired Chago is, when Genny touches him, he twists his hand so the Gauntlet digs into the ground under her to pull her to his side. In front of people, no less. "Screw sorry." Chago says with a shake of his head. "I''m tired of shoveling other people''s shit." And here the satyr looks a little worried as the redcap turns to his trueheart, but keeps talking to Shova. "I think my lady is too. Here''s what I''m thinking... if you can open something like that again, I want to make a new place here. The fuckheaded shide don''t have a goddamn clue how to do it, or Eric wouldnn''t have come here. I think me and Genny here have learned a hell of a lot about holding shit together lately so if we had us a place, I could set up and to hell with anyone wanted to try and stop us. You be in for something like that?"


    Genny nods, shifting to his side and resting her head against his chest. She''s tired and still coming down from the adreneline rush and being threatened with things that she has a difficult time with. At least no one went crazy this time. "Damn sick ''f it. I like the idea of havin'' a place again." Yeah, so he didn''t ask her the question as much as the others but she''s going to put in her two bits. It''s quiet, but fervent. Ahh...nothing like plans for the future to help push past the trouble of the moment. At least Chago isn''t yelling at her for doing something phenominally reckless.


    Shova hugs the sidhe tighter, thoughtful. "I...well, I can''t say I have any love for the nobles here. We''ve been trapped for weeks and you''re the first to even come looking. Can we have a day or two to talk about it?"


    Chago bends his head to kiss one of Genny''s horns and then lays back with a low grunt before she can feel him tighten just a tiny bit under her head. Mind finally caught up some, from the sound of what he says next.


    With a roll of his good eye to watch Shova and the sidhe Chago''s voice is more it''s usual public growl. "Sure. Take all the fucking time you need. Get her ass dressed right so she won''t keep hiding behind you. Visit your little boggan bitch that showed you to us. Ain''t no hair off my ass. Just remember, if you hear about a witch king moving in on the county, I got tired of waiting on you and then you ain''t got an in with the new asshole in charge no more." He turns that look into a pointed leer. "She might. Sidhe do have some use after all, but you..."


    He trails off, shaking his head and turns back to Genny. "As for you...." the arm he worked below her shifts down, raking fingernails all the way to where he can grip some fur and give a small, sharp tug. "I so need to kick your ass for that bullshit you pulled." Of course, since he has his Gauntlet''s on, the reason for the rake of nails is probably clear to her. That forced his arm to stay so that she didn''t get laid open by the weapon. To the witnesses? It had to look rougher than he''s been treating her.


    What? Got to get his image back a little, right?


    The sidhe''s eyes widen when Chago''s mouth approaches Genny''s head, maybe afraid those teeth are going to just chomp down on the woman. Chago''s continued speech and the leer send her to shivering and at the fur tug she hides her face against Shova''s shoulder. Mean ol'' redcap has definitely made an impression on her.


    Genny makes a noise at the tug, but to his ears it''s more a partially amused grunt than any real hurt. Not like a loving fur tug is really that noticable compared to the black and blue that they both are.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Shova looks between the two women and Chago, alarmed. "Hey...don''t go getting the wrong impression. I''d rather work with you than the nobles, just want to make the right decision when we''re not all shaken and stirred... No reason to get irritated." Riiight...irritated, which is the gentle word for please don''t eat us all starting with your so called lady.


    He''s saved mostly by the fact there''s the rattling sound of a cart approaching.


    Chago can''t help it. Between relief that Genny is safe in his arms again, or arm as it were, and the fact he -finally- got Eric, the redcap starts to laugh softly at Shova without moving away from Genny at all. "Okay. Rule number one, if you and me hook up, I don''t bite without a reason. I might be a redcap, but I ain''t stupid." he points out. "You''re either a master, or damn close anyway, of Dreamcraft, ain''t ya?" he asks then before twisting to look toward Shova again. He flicks a glance to the hiding shide and snorts softly. "Lady Amy Silver D''alenbright of House.... uh.... the sneaky magical bastards."


    He looks back to to Genny then to get the house name before continuing with "Yeah. Them. Anyway, you ever hear of her? -I''m- the redcap gave her them barbed wire earrings before she was made a Countess." Yeah, a Countess wearing redcap jewelry. It''s probably safe to expect that to be heard of, even this far away.


    Shova looks, well...sheepish. At least as sheepish as a goat can be. He looks up at the sound of the cart and then back to Chago, admitting softly, "Dreamcraft is just about all I can do nothing else answers to me."


    Genny''s ears flick at that and she looks up, her attention rising from Chago and from quietly gathering strings of glamour while they sit there. "All? Yer bound?"


    Shova''s expression turns pained and he jerks his head in a nod before kissing the sidhe on the cheek. "I don''t wanna talk about it right now. This place is unstable. I couldn''t create another bubble here, not on purpose or accident, but there are other places I know."


    As the two satyrs speak the sidhe catches Chago''s commentary and looks up from behind Shova. "I...met the countess once. A long time ago at a court meeting. They said many things about her." She sighs, rubbing her forehead. "I''m sorry if I''m being rude, but I''m not thinking very well right now."


    The cart comes around the corner, driven by the boggan who began all of this. It''s not a lovely carriage, but it should hold everyone.


    Chago flashes the sidhe a grin then, showing far too many teeth and speaks to the sidhe first. "Great. Then you probably heard of me. Chago Bergasa." Yeah, there''s a lot more to it, but she''s shaken enough. "Maybe we can get together over dinner and talk about Amy sometime. Might make you feel better about me if you guys join up with us." Then his eye flicks to the cart and his grin just widens as he raises his voice so the boggan can hear too, while trying to seem like he just wants to be sure he''s heard over the cart. "That is, if t you don''t mind me having ya for dinner sometime."


    Then he shifts his attention to Shova. "Well, if we don''t hook up, how about some lessons and we call this little rescue even? I was after that blue dipshit anyway so it ain''t like you owe me for it like you would if we only went in to get you." he points out. "I''d call lessons pay enough."


    And last, his attention goes to Genny. "Think you can walk to the cart?" he asks, like she''s the one with the injured leg.


    The boggan stops the cart when he hears the comment about dinner some time, frowning. If his friends weren''t sitting there, it''s a good chance that he would have taken off, but as is he doesn''t, just drops the back of the cart so that folks can be loaded inside.


    Shova gives Chago a long look before rising to his feet and helping his girl get up. "I think we could manage lessons." He eyes Genny, something almost uncomfortable in his gaze. "Your girl and I should likely talk too, later.¡±


    The sidhe tilts her head, murmuring. "Kiersten Walkleaf." It seems to be her name and is all she offers as she heads towards the cart.


    Genny raises her eyebrows. That wasn¡¯t the name the brownie used. Interesting. She glances at Chago, nods and pushes up on one hand, reluctantly. ¡°I can walk it.¡± She looks down at his leg. "You?"


    Chago watches Genny get up first, then looks back to the pair he''s been talking to. "Not today though. You all need some rest before you talk." And he shoots Genny a hard look before turning back to the others. "Give it a few days at least. We got a room in the inn that this little prick got tossed out off."


    Then his gaze moves to the sidhe and he reaches to remove one Gauntlet and est it carefully on the ground before offering his hand to Genny for help up. Standing on one leg, he offers a pretty darn decent bow to the sidhe. "A pleasure, Kiersten." Wow. The redcap has manners.


    He bends to gather his glove and carries it in the still ''bladed'' hand before waving Genny closer. "I can probably make it, but hell if I want to hurt myself that much, just to look good."


    Kiersten looks rather shocked at the courtesy, blinking a few times before she curtseys. That''s about as far as she gets before Shova lifts her into the cart and pulls himself up next to her. "We''ll drop you off there then, and call upon you tomorrow."


    Genny helps Chago up, then once he''s ready moves over and slips a shoulder under his. She''s supporting a lot of his weight, but is also good at making it look like she''s taking less load than she is. This close he can likely hear a cartilage grind as they walk, signs that she''s got either displaced or busted ribs. Hard to say how hurt she actually is. She''s had too many opportunities to learn to disguise pain. "Then we''ll go together."

 Chapter 10: Hot Water and What Comes Next

    It''s not that far, but both are quietly swearing by the time they make the cart, and the ride back to town is a quiet one. Many people lost to their own thoughts.


    Chago flashes Kiersten another grin once he''s settled in the carriage and Genny is with him. He''s got a fine sweat covering his head, even after the help and he''s careful to pull ''his'' satyr close for the ride. "Hey Boggan!" he calls then.


    Before he can say more, the boggan says "Stephen, please." in a nervous voice. Yeah, he''s still scared, but he''s feeling a touch more confident with his friends back.


    "Yeah. Whatever." is Chago''s answer. "Just be careful as hell driving, alright? Ain''t none of us dying, but we''re all screwed up and we don''t need bounced around." And with that, he leans back and closes his eye, missing the assent from the boggan.


    A while later, they''re let out at the inn and other than getting out, the injured redcap makes himself walk on his own to get to the room. He drops into a chair near the door and leans toward it to shout "Hot water. Lots of it! We both want baths and long soaks!" to someone that can start heating it for them. Then he points to the bed as he focuses on Genny. His expression should say how badly he wants to yell at her too, but he asks "How bad?" instead.


    She makes it to the bed, sinking down on the edge of it and rubbing a hand over the back of her neck. "I didn''t get a stick shoved through my leg, so I think ya win." Her fingers press gently against her ribs and she winces, "Bad enough though." Genny pauses, studying his expression and offers softly. "I''m sorry. I jus''...it was a good idea. It was one ''f the only things I could figure that would work."


    Chago puffs up as he does just before he''s about to really explode on someone. Even before the words come, the weight of a redcap''s nature can be felt pouring off him from just the baleful expression.


    Then it deflates and he nods. "It was, but you overestimated me." he tells her. "I ain''t -that- good at Wayfare yet. If I was, I could have kept watching Eric and just pulled him to us without his guards when we got ready. If we''d been in the mundane, I could have opened a door through his wall, but here..." he shakes his head then, growling softly at last. "Damn it, Genny, I could have lost you and only been able to fecking watch!" His fist snaps out and slams the wall, bringing a yelp and a splash from the hall. Looks like those baths are going to be a few minutes longer.


    "Chago." She pushes to her feet, walking to him. "I know ya, an'' I knew you''d come." Genny meets his gaze. "I know what ya''ve been through watchin'' others suffer, bu'' this chance was the best we had. I stood there in Eric''s custody, an'' I didn''t break, didn''t lose myself. An'' ya did come jus'' when I needed ya." She cracks a wry smile, which starts the split lip bleeding again. "Ya ain''t gonna get rid ''f me THAT easy."


    Chago leans into that touch, anger and fear both melting away. Her last comment brings a grin and he reaches up to grip hair and horn together to pull her to him. His tongue flicks out to touch her lips and taste that blood before he grins. "Better not. You taste too damn good." he teases then before pressing a kiss to muffle any answer.


    After who knows how long for that, he draws back and licks his lips. "Let''s get cleaned up and then if we hear from the Three Amigos, we''ll see if maybe we can get into the local bale more easily with them backing us. I think we both could use it."


    Genny leans into the kiss, her free hand moving to rest on his shoulder. When they part, she nods. "Cleaned up would be good. Feel like I could sleep fer a few days, bu'' wanna make sure when we wake, we''ll both be there." Yeah, she''s berating herself a lot more than he did, realizing now that she maybe should have come at this a little different.  "An'' the bale is a good idea. I can heal some ''f what''s ailin'' us. Jus'' could use a boost."


    The knock at the door signifies the first of what will be several batches of hot water and Genny let''s them in, pulling Chago over where they can begin cleaning each other''s wounds and taking in the extent of the damage done.


    Chago grins at her a little as he watches her face after the kiss. Yeah, he vented and is doing a lot better already. Go figure. He might carry some things with him, but most stuff he can face and go on. Like being mad at her.


    As he checks her injuries and nods slowly to the damage she took, he says "Looks like his usual work. Nothing that''ll scar so he could still use you. Screwed up your piercings though. That''s gonna be a bit messy. Might be best to just heal it all and have ''em redone." he decides. Then he looks for the worse damage, the broken, deeply bruised, cracked, or otherwise messed up insides that he can find.


    "Looks like you chipped some pride too." he blends to the list. "You did right, babe. Maybe bad timing, but if you''d waited, I don''t know if I could have agreed it was right with it being your ass in the sling." Go figure that -he- can read her when she''s needing it.


    Before she answers, he holds a hand up and a moment later, a knock says the next hot water is there. Only after that load is in and the folks gone does he turn back to listen to her answer.


    "Prolly someone here that can redo the piercings." She raises her eyebrows slightly. "Might be a good time ta get somethin'' new done too. Commemorate the thing, an'' us."


    She pauses as the new water arrives then takes a deep wincing breath. "I should have talked ta ya first, bu'' the idea hit me an'' I knew that it would jus...work." Genny''s voice lowers slightly. "Bu'' the thought ''f puttin'' myself inta that scared the shit out ''f me, an'' if I brought it up¡­ I...I think I would''ve chickened out."


    In Chago''s case, the worse is the leg. Lots of bruising, too many small cuts and scrapes, and some signs that his left hand is either broken or bruised to the bone. Hitting a troll with a closed fist is a painful thing. Once he''s satisfied with her condition, and that the people are done carrying water in, he finally answers her in a truly Chago style about it all. He reaches out and grabs the wrap she found to wear to pull it away from her with a sharp tug.


    "You did good, babe. I saw you before I came through. I made sure how you were holding up before I tried it. You was rough, but you handled it. I could see -you- and not just your fear." he explains as he twists that wrap up and ties it around his thigh to put pressure on the injury. "I''m proud as hell." And with that, he rises with a hiss of effort and picks her up. He walks carefully and favors that leg a lot, but with the bandage holding pressure there, he''s able to carry her to the tub to lower in carefully. "Just take it easy. You got beat up pretty hard."


    Yep...love Chago style, and that more than anything relaxes the satyr from head to hooves. She gives a soft hiss as she sinks into the hot water, which is followed by a happier moan. Hot water is a good thing. It begins to lift blood away quickly, and everything will have to be bound until it can be healed but looks like everyone is going to survive. She leans her head back, looking up at him. "I was walkin'' the edge there fer a bit, bu'' jus'' kept remindin'' myself that there was a recap out there that was madder''n hell comin''. I couldn''t afford ta go over the top an'' make ya more pissed...na ta mention I would have missed the end, an'' I wanted ta see that."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Chago laughs and nods his head. "No shit. I''d hate to have had to knock your ass out before I got to have any fun." he jokes a he settles into the hot water as well with a low groan. Once he''s comfortable, he leans back and his eye closes to let him just enjoy the heat. "Damn... I didn''t know so much could ache at once." he mutters. "We''re getting to a bale somewhere tomorrow. Screw this shit." As if it''s that easy.


    Then again, considering everything they''ve done, maybe it is.


    "Hah...and knockin'' my ass out in that condition is definitely an...inconvenience." She picks up a rag as they relax and slowly begins to wash his face. It''s a deft gentle touch, easing dirt and blood from flesh. "I figure by tomorrow I should have enough glam to get yer leg stable. Then we can go politely kick in a door at the Freehold an'' ask fer bale time." She pauses. "I''ll give it a few days, bu'' I want ta know who bound Shova too. May be other heads what need kickin'' in, bu'' it can wait."


    Chago snorts softly. Then he shakes his head as she continues. "Screw my leg. Tend to your ribs. You could hurt yourself good if you ain''t careful. I''m planning to bind them after we''ve soaked some. I can tie a bandage on my leg and get by." And while he''s not trying to bully her into doing what he wants, his tone is one that says he expects it to be how he wants it.


    He goes quiet to let her do her washing and eventually cracks his eye to look at her again. "Think we''ll see those three again, really?"


    "I think we will. Na many folks would recognize that Shova''s bound ''r what it means. He, at least, will come lookin'' fer us sooner ''r later. Don''t know ''bout the others. The sidhe...Kiersten whatever...was frightened. She may avoid us."


    As she washes him, he reaches for a shampoo-like soap and then shifts to return some of the favor.


    "I think she might. She recognized Amy''s name and then she got mine. She''ll check on if I was telling the truth, but she''ll come once she knows. She''ll wanna know more about me and her. Hell, that boggan twerp is the most likely to not come back, and he''ll be here to keep an eye on them other two."


    He keeps working shampoo into her hair and then her fur as he speaks. "Got any ideas about what might be going with that satyr?"


    Genny goes a little limp as he starts in on the shampooing. Even as hurt as she is, she might just start purring. It''s several seconds before she speaks, her eyes closed. "Got a good idea. Someone bound him, an'' I''d like ta know who cause it''s a shitty practice. Bindin'' shuts off a satyr from our homelands, keeps ''em from usin'' bunks an'' callin'' on Pan or passion. That he''s still got dreamcraftin'' means whoever did it was either a shoddy hand, ''r he''s got a strong enough spirit ta have broken part ''f it."


    Chago''s fingers curl in her fur lightly, like he started to fist them as he hears what was done. "I''ll kill the asshole did it myself, if Shova don''t want him. Slow." His voice is a low and dangerous growl when he speaks, giving lie to the careful scrubbing he continues on her legs. "I seen how you got when you was cut off from your passions. Being cut off from everything..." he shakes his head and stops before he gets even more angry.


    She nods. "Precisely. An'' the real hell ''f the thing is that if it¡¯s the spell I think it is, it comes with a geas where ya can''t talk ''bout what happened, save ta someone that recognizes it first, an'' most folks don''t have a clue. They jus'' think yer bad at cantrips ''r a slow study an'' don''t know what it does." She catches her breath as he hits a nasty scrape before relaxing again. "Were ya serious ''bout settlin'' here?" It''s a curious question. She doesn''t seem bothered by the possibility, but intrigued.


    "What have we got to go back to Canada for but bad memories and old headaches?" Chago asks. "Lyn, kinda. But if she really gave a shit, don''t you think she''d have tried to come? Or at least said something about wanting to? She''s got Dork the Troll now. She don''t care about us no more. The rest of ''em... Hell Khev is probably glad we''re gone. Anyone else wants us, they can find us." Change of subject at least helps him calm back down some and Chago''s touches gentle still further.


    "From what I''m seeing, either we got to go somewhere there ain''t no one but us, or we got to take over if we want to be left out of cleaning up other people''s bullshit. We''ll still be cleaning it up if we -do- take over, but we can slap the stupid ones around for making us do it if we''re in charge." He''s got no illusions that being in charge will stop the troubles. Still, he does have a point about what it -would- change. "I''m thinking we set up somewhere near the bay so we can have the trod at the Rock at our back as a bolthole to leave by if it ever gets that bad. Once I''m established and everyone acknowledges I''m a witch king, we''ll have it easier. And if Shova can make us a safer door to the Dreaming for everyone else, we''re gold."


    "Personally, I like the idea. I''m fond ''f the sea when the water is freakin'' warm, which it never was back in Canada. There''s really no one ta miss us." She doesn''t sound bitter, just a touch sad and shifts slightly into his touch. "I like the idea ''f the Bay. It''s na a place anyone would expect bu'' the territory there is nice an'' from what little we''ve seen here I don''t think the nobility is going to blink at us carvin'' out a niche. We get Shova and his friends to join on, pick up others like ''em and bring the crew here. Ain''t a bad set up at all."


    "It''ll be nice to not be playing with Monopoly money too. I hate that shit. And those damn coins. Calling it a looney is right. Dumbest idea ever." Not that coins aren''t common in the Dreaming, mind. But there''s a difference between a pouch on your belt and a wallet in your pocket too.


    Chago grins a bit, warming to the idea more, now that she''s shown she likes it too. "So, here''s the plan then. First, we help Shova and get the Three Mousketeers on our side. Then we find where we want and set up a spot. From there, he builds the links for us, while we go find something to light our own damn bale. When we gett back, I claim my territory and the fun begins. I wonder if that sidhe bitch of theirs would like to be a Herald. She''s got the look to be a messenger. If she''s got any balls left, I bet she could do the job."


    Genny considers the idea and nods, "She''d do well if she just learns to buck up a bit. And I''d bet if we get Shova unbound, she''ll be even more willin''. Those two ''re a heartbeat away from truehearted. I bet he''s been holdin'' off cause ''f the bindin''. Afraid if he goes looney he''ll hurt her, which is valid. So we solve that fer them an'' they''d be a strong couple. Their friend acts the part ''f the foolish, bu'' I get the impression he''s over actin''. They''re all old enough ta be useful an'' pretty much take care ''f themselves, but young enough ta know who''s the boss an'' train up the way we want ''em. Prolly more like ''em out there too." She absently draws a finger down his ribs, thoughtful. "I think somethin'' like the diner we were considerin¡¯ is a better cover on the mortal side than another club, at least at first. Kink was good fer meetin''s that we didn''t want closer ta home, bu'' also brought a lot ''f grief wi'' it. I''d like ta see us wi'' better middle ground from the get go." Yeah, they''re dark, but not evil. More...very grey.


    Very, very grey. "Yeah. I like that idea too. We can still meet folks, but a restaurant means anyone can show up and not look weird, long as it ain''t too damn highbrow. And if someone pisses us off, we can always serve ''em." Chago deadpans that far too much to be a serious idea, but most people would wonder, more than likely. "Considering where we are, it wouldn''t be too hard to have some kinda sideline later, if we end up needing a skankier place too. The restaurant comes first though." he agrees as he begins scrubbing the soaps out of her fur. After a brief silence to enjoy her touch and to let her enjoy his, he finally speaks again. "Water''s getting kinda cold. How about we dry off, lay down, and worry about this tomorrow to take our minds off how bad we''re gonna be hurting once these bruises really bloom?"


    No, it''s not really a question, no matter how he worded it.


    "Sounds good to me." Tomorrow is enough time to worry and to hurt.


    With a little bit of interesting effort and some grunting and swearing they both make it out of the tub, dried off and bandaged. The joy of hot water is getting blood flowing again, but also means that open wounds tend to weep. Sleep comes hard and Genny stays curled up against his side, her breathing shallow but warm. He keeps a hand on her at all times. She''s not going anywhere this time, no way.

 Chapter 11: One Good Turn

    A knock at the door announces the arrival of morning way too quickly and Genny half pushes up on one hand before she thinks about what she''s doing. The movement hurts and she lowers back down to the bed. "Damnit...ouch."


    Chago sleeps almost as hard as she does. Almost. He does wake a time or two and checks on her, usually after an aborted shift in his sleep wakes him, of course.


    When she starts to sit up, he wakes much more quickly and his hand is on her to help her lay down again. "Told ya." he mutters, then he turns his head with a small grunt in reaction to his own pain and raises his voice. "Get in here, and it better be good!" Then he lays back in the bed himself, not looking like he''s likely to be able to follow through on any ''or else'' that his tone implied. "And there better be coffee too!" he adds as the door starts to move.


    Genny closes her eyes, muttering a line of curses that would make a sailor blush, but that are still nothing on what Chago can manage in a rage. Her breathing catches sharply and she moves one hand to rest over her ribs, staying nice and still.


    The door opens, followed by Shova carrying a large tray of breakfast type foods. He''s alone, though one might suspect his friends aren''t far. Prolly waiting to see if Shova gets his head chewed off before they come up. Or just suspecting the couple might not be up for visitors yet. Shova blinks as he looks at the pair. "You both look like hell." Yes...brain and mouth connected without any censorship involved. Oops. He looks sheepish and brings the tray over. "I brought food. Figured it was the least I could do."


    Chago opens his eye again at the smell of the food and shifts his arm on Genny''s side to brace her a little with her clear pain. "Good thinking." he mutters before smirking. "Can ya shut the damn door? She''s naked, dammit." Like he''s dressed. Or like she minds all that much, more than likely. Ahem. Without moving more than his arm, he reaches for the end table to drag to a more convenient spot and gestures for the food to be sat there. Then he starts picking things he can pick up easily ans neatly and starts offering them to Genny. That''s right, the redcap is feeding the satyr instead of himself, likely to Shova''s shock.


    "Grab a chair. Are Larry and Curly waiting downstairs?" Chago asks then as he checks on how Genny is doing and leans in toward her to murmur "Don''t move until you have to. I''ll take care of ya." quietly enough he hopes Shova misses it.


    Shova settles the food, his eyes widening, not at the nakedness...hello satyr...but at the injuries. What looked nasty yesterday looks down right terrible today, swollen, bruised and purple. He watches as Genny eats what Chago offers, studying the pair with surprise. "You weren''t kidding about her being your lady. Damn...that''s just..." He pauses and shakes his head. "Cool." He sits for a few seconds before popping back to his feet. ADHD boy. "Yeah, they''re downstairs. They wanted to make sure that it was okay and all." He looks them over again. "I think...you guys need healing. She doesn''t look good." And since when does a redcap ever really look good.


    Chago can''t help a snort at that shock at her really being his lady. "Shit kid, I I don''t lie to people I ask to help me. What the hell do you think I am?" Then he grins toothily. "Don''t answer. I know what you expect. Just remember, I ain''t what you expect, a''ite?"


    Then he gets to her condition. "No fecking shit. She''s got some healing magics but we''re both drained from Eric and his band of assholes. We need a bale somewhere, honestly. Especially her." Chago points out. "Get her patched up and I''ll be fine. Her ribs are toast." He turns and kisses Genny''s forehead while pressing a finger over her lips. "Don''t argue. You get healed. If I get the bale, great. If not, screw it. You''ll patch me up when you''re better. Some feckhead shide that don''t know me will make my life hell to get in. You got a better chance alone."


    Shova peers over, finally coming closer and kneeling by the bed. "I don''t know much about healing, but I know some about medicine. The ribs will have to be rebound before she can move, and that''s not going to be pleasant. As for the rest..." He gives a grin, and he''s cute when he does that. "Kiersten called in a favor. Your name is known out here and for what you did, well...we got you both a couple of days in the bale. You just can''t stay too long, cause the Baron has a burr up his butt about the whole thing, but Kiersten is his niece so he can''t really say no."


    Chago nods to Shova and then waves his free hand. "Use anything you need. Hell, bust a chair if you need some kinda supports or something. I don''t care." He twists very carefully to wrap his arms about Genny more fully. "Thanks for the bale too. I didn''t mind waiting for her, but screw me with a chainsaw if I wanted to." Then his eye locks on Genny''s. "If it''ll help, I might be able to pull off a small compression effect to get you more room to work. Otherwise, I''ll just help her handle it. You tell me what to do."


    That''s right. Chago, of all people, is allowing someone he hardly knows to direct him.


    Genny looks between the pair of them with a wan smile before looking back to Chago and holding his gaze. There''s trust there, even if she''s going to scream sooner or later. "Two men layin'' hands on me...lucky...girl.." It''d be funnier if the intake of air didn''t make her wince.


    Shova looks concerned then removes a roll of bandages from the tray, yep, he thought ahead. "No thanks needed. If you hadn''t come when you did, I don''t like to think about just how bad things woudl have gotten for Kiersty and I. I hated it there, and not being able to protect her." He pauses moving back to the bedside. "If we adjust your angle a little so I''ll be able to reach behind her back we''ll be fine. Other than that...umm...keep her from kicking my head in?"


    Chago nods slightly and keep that eye on Genny''s. "I''ll do it." he promises. He moves one hand to stroke over her horn and to let his fingers linger on the ring wrapped around the base of that horn. The one that he wears the mate to. Then he smiles and lets Shova guide things as he does what he can to help, to the point of lifting Genny if necessary so she doesn''t have to try and move on her own. The whole time he keeps that eye contact with her to keep her focused on him.


    When it''s finally done, he kisses Genny again, gently and looks back to Shova. "I don''t give a damn if thanks are needed or not. Thank you. She... we needed that help." Yes, he''s trying to drop some of the charade he''s carried so long. At least where some people are concerned. "You did what you had to do back there. Hell, you did more than most that that mula Eric got his hands on could have. You kept him from knowing his ass was in my sights. That was a big help. Gave me the chance to get there."Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    When it''s done there''s sweat on Genny''s skin, bandages wrapped around her torso, and deep nail marks up his arm. She returns the kiss before leaning her head back against Chago''s shoulder, resting for the moment.


    Shova watches, his expression wistful before he focuses on what Chago is saying. "I had to. He was using my magic to hold that bubble and was hurting my girl. I had to do whatever I could." He pauses then takes a deep breath. "And I talked with Kiersty and Josiah and when you''re ready to set up camp...well...I think we want to be part of it. I know I do. Kiersty is a little torn, but I told her that I didn''t think she had to totally give up her sidhe family in order to not be an immediate part of their court."


    Chago strokes Genny''s hair and horns lightly as she rests, but his attention finally shifts to Shova fully. He doesn''t seem to notice the new scratches. Then again, with his injuries, he may -not- have noticed them. "I won''t make her give ''em up. I know what family means. Long as she doesn''t screw us because of them, she''s gold. And I don''t expect her to screw them for us either. I ain''t like that." At least not anymore.


    Then he takes a breath and tries to catch Shova''s eyes. "Just realize, they''ll probably make her choose. I''m a redcap. They won''t like her with me. Genny says you and her are good together. I won''t blame you for going where she goes if they make her choose. Me and Genny are like that. Nothing comes before her for me." As he speaks, his fingers shift, as if to stroke a ring on Genny''s hand that''s just not there.


    Well, not that Shova can see anyway. Of course, a satyr likely knows what it means.


    Shova''s eyes follow the gestures, peering at Genny''s hand before his gaze goes to Chago''s. He may not be able to see their bond, but he gets it. "I''m hoping she doesn''t have to choose, and I''m not so sure she''d choose them." He shrugs. "They''re often shitheads. Let''s be honest." He chews his lower lip, "I''d like to know how you two got together someday. I don''t know her personally, but I recognize the horn bands. I''ve never met anyone that came out of the Horror. Everyone tells stories about it. And if she can come through that and folks like you can be together, then maybe when I''m not..." He can''t say it. Physically can''t...he tries, but the word won''t come. "When I''m fixed then I can ask Kiersty..."


    Chago grins a little. "I used to be one of Eric''s family. She almost was. He fucked us both. We found out we had a lot in common. We helped each other deal with a lot of shit. All it all, it worked out." Short form, but hey, it works. "And you''re a damn fool if you don''t ask her. If I was you, I''d be letting her know you want it, even if you can''t right now." His eye flicks to Genny and back. "It''ll mean a lot." he adds in a tone that should say he knows how much it can mean.


    Then he looks at Genny. "Think you can get up now? We should get dressed enough to get to the bale without getting thrown out that much faster." And, while he clearly noticed that Shova understands even more of her past than most, maybe even knows a few things Chago doesn¡¯t, he doesn''t pry. Not yet.


    Shova nods slowly, rising to his feet. "I''ve talked to Kiersty about it. Told her we couldn''t actually oath until... but we''ll get there."


    Genny, she who has been mostly quiet looks up with a soft mmm. "Yeah, I can manage." She shifts slowly easing herself up with his help. She sorts through the gear, finding lose easy to get into clothing for both of them and shrugging into her own. It''s not the prettiest of her outfits, but getting into those takes a bit more twisting and turning than she''s upto.


    Once sure that Genny''s up, Shova offers Chago a hand, realizing that the redcap might be able to use the help balancing until he''s got the blood flowing and all.


    Chago? Not help? As if. If he can move, he''s going to help her when she needs it. The surprise comes when Shova comes to offer him a hand. Then Chago smiles a true grin. "Damn. Are you and her related?" he asks with a jerk of his thumb toward Genny. "I ain''t used to a satyr with balls enough to offer his hand to a redcap he knows ain''t had breakfast yet."


    Before Shova can pull back in either worry or insult at the crack, Chago grips that hand tightly and pulls himself up with a growl when his injured leg moves at last. "Maybe should have had you check my leg while I was laying down if you know about patching shit like that up." he mutters. Then he shakes his head. "I''ll be fine. Just need to get dressed and get her seen to."


    Shova balances Chago easily. He''s stronger than he looks, and he grins at the compliment...well...sorta compliment. "All satyrs are sorta related. I just figure if you have an oathed satyr you might not want to eat what might be her kin. Well...and I''m just a little crazy...but that''s also typical."


    Genny turns as Chago starts to brush off his injuries and growls at him. Yep, just out right growls. "Knock that off, beloved. Yer tough, damn tough, but we''re both in hellish shape an'' yer gonna get seen ta if I have ta knock ya on yer ass an'' sit on ya." Brave words when she''s only on her feet due to a lot of stubbornness. "Shova, if ya please tie that leg ''f his up so we can get on the road." Yep...love...tender at times, and in your face at other times.


    At the ''little crazy'' comment, Chago shoots Genny a look and smirks playfully. "Ain''t that the truth." he says with a small shake from suppressed laughter. Then he reaches to grab the bed for balance, not to take away from Shova, but he''s going to need his hands. "Just be careful of the hair. I ain''t got as much on my ass as you, but it hurts more to pull the short and curly than that mat you goats wear." Yeah. Smart ass. That''s Chago for you.


    Genny arches both eyebrows at that, a rather naughty sparkle to her gaze. "Don''t let him fool ya, he likes a little slap wi'' his tickle."


    Shova looks between the two and busts up laughing. "Good Gad, you two go together." He reaches for another bandage and pulls the old one off of Chago''s leg before rebinding it good and tight. Yeah, it hurts, but he''s at least quick about it.


    "Yeah, but his boobs ain''t good enough." Chago returns to Genny. "And I''m the one does the slapping, dammit." he adds before gritting his teeth at the rebandaging. "No shit." he hisses past that clenched jaw. "She''s been good for me. I''d still be doing some stupid shit if she wasn''t here."


    Once the bandaging is done, he takes a long moment before pulling on the clothing she laid out for him and then checking that his glamour Gauntlets are stored for travel. Even as sated as they are now, they¡¯re dangerous to friends as well as foes and he''s feeling too beat up to fight. Time to be smart. "So... bale?"


    Shova nods, moving to get the door. He''s carrying their gear, leaving them to get each other down the stairs. "Yeah. We got a better cart, should be a fairly smooth ride. The Freehold ain''t far away and it''s a quiet day, no court or such so we should be able to get there an inside easily."


    With no little struggle, the duo gets down the stairs and the rest of the trio meet them there and help everyone get out to the cart. Cart isn''t a good word for the vehicle, which is much more of a proper carriage in grey with maroon accents being pulled by a single large horse. The boggan is still in a scowling mood, but Kiersten keeps up a light chatter through most of the trip. Nothing meaningful really, but lots of bits and pieces about the lands they''re traveling through. She''s much more relaxed, her fingers tangled with Shova''s as they ride.


    Chago is more than happy to give the boggan crap about his mood too. Go figure. But he quietens down as he listens to the sidhe''s speaking about the area. Maybe it''s not important to most, but to someone looking for a new home, even that rattling is useful and worth true attention.


    It takes about four hours before they come to a stop on a hill looking down across a valley where a proper castle lies, butted up against an ancient hill. If this really were a faery tale the castle would be made of shimmering white stone, and perhaps it once was, but now its spires echo grey a shadow that one cannot see, but niggles at the back of the mind, swirling about like a spiderweb mist.


    Once they reach the freehold there''s no hesitation in getting them inside and to the bale, where welcoming heat of the magical fire reaches up to warm them, not only in body, but in spirit.

 Chapter 12: Balefire

    Chago hesitates as they approach the castle, but doesn¡¯t talk about the oddness. Some things are more important... like the blessed heat of the Balefire when they get to settle at last. The flame burns almost colorless white, but the heat touches body and soul. He finds a place to all but collapse to and then shifts to give Genny a redcap pillow to rest against near that warmth. "We -so- fecking needed this. It''ll be worth the ass kissing we''ll probably have to do when we come out."


    Genny settles in next to him with a soft groan. "Oh, good gods that feels good. I don''t care what ass we have to kiss. Totally worth it." She fully takes advantage of the redcap pillow, feeling more relaxed after just a few moments. Shova and Kiersten disappear, though return shortly with more food. By the time they get there Genny is asleep again, curled against Chago''s side. Her breathing is already easier, just with the joy of the bale, much less the healing that comes from the magical flame.


    Chago flashes the pair a smile when they return, flashing teeth thoughtlessly in the expression as he indicatess places where he can reach the food without disturbing her. "Thanks." he tells them in a low voice before nodding to where Genny sleeps. "This was hard as hell on her. The bale and sleep will do her a lot of good." Then his eye shifts to Shova very specifically as he continues. "It''s her place to tell more of the whys if she wants." he adds in a gently warning tone. After all, if Shova knows about her twisted jewelry, he knows more than she may want most people to hear.


    Chago relaxes back then with another small grunt and then sigh of ease as the heat soaks into his skin. "So... now that I¡¯m thinking better, how much shit am I walking into?"


    Shova and Kiersty settle, the later leaning against the former, though she''s the one that speaks. "It rather depends on what you mean by shit." She speaks delicately, and the mild curse word does seem to bother her just a touch. "The ruling nobles are very...well...I would describe it as bohemian. They believe that most problems will take care of themselves if left alone long enough and most of their personal attention is for their own politics and interhouse games. This leaves the rest of us fending for ourselves as various forces have come in and out and tried to take advantage of the lazifare politics."


    Shova strokes her hair, sliding pretty golden curls back from Kiersten''s face. "Which means there are little pocket strongholds here and there run by minor nobles or commoners who have taken over as little warlords where you can try to go for help. Or, you just try to keep clear of everyone and hope no one takes it in mind to squash you for a real or imagined slight, since by the time the nobles even listen to the story it might be too late."


    Chago listens and nods, considering the position of things and shaking his head finally. "What about the Wretches on the other side? Has the shroud been held here? Or does everyone know the not so secret secrets?" he asks with a tone that shows he''s been places it hasn''t. "I''m wanting territory by the Bay too. Who am I going to piss off if I claim something there?" Then he looks to Shova. "There are places you can hook me up down there, right?" Yeah. The redcap has the guts to talk about staking his claim while they''re in someone else''s bale.


    Other than making sure he can reach it, the food is left untouched for now, even if his eye flicks to it occasionally as he speaks and listens to answers.


    Shova looks a little surprised, muttering something about ''brass balls''. Then gives himself a shake and answers. "We''ve got a pretty hefty number of Wretches out there, shifters and mages mostly, but by and large they''re clueless about us and most of us keep it that way. There''s a few that haven''t, but that''s generally worked out badly for them personally, not the whole of our society. However, that''s the reason there isn''t a lot of claimed territory down by the Bay. Some big wretch thing went boom during an earthquake a while ago and left that area unsettled. Dark things cross into the dreaming there from the deeper dreaming and beyond. It''s wild and dangerous and would be difficult to hold at best."Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Chago''s grin comes back full force at that. "Me and Genny crossed from the Rock last time. There''s a Dark Trod there." Just a little reminder that he is one of those dark things when he needs, or wants, to be. "It''s perfect for what I want. Someplace that even the place will help me hold. Fecking A. And, from the sound of things, it''s unclaimed territory so I ain''t gonna be pissing off no one important off if I take it."


    Oh yeah. Brass balls in not the word. Titanium. At least. "Good to hear your asses ain''t be hung out to dry with the Wretches though. That''s what that mula troll did to us. Opened the doors and then ran away to let us deal with the shit."


    Kiersten is just flat staring now. "You came in on a Dark Trod?" She blinks, her fingers tight over Shova''s. "But that''s madness. How were you not..." She stops herself, looking between the two. Sharp teeth, sharp hooves, sharp weapons... "Oh..."


    Shova seems to take it better and hugs the sidhe a little closer, comforting her. "I''m fairly sure the nobles would appreciate someone that was willing to hold the place and keep the wild from coming too deep into inhabited territory." He frowns at the mention of Eric. "He was talking with some of them. I saw some shaggy beast thing in the troll''s office at one point. I am hoping that your actions were timely enough that we were not exposed."


    Oh yeah. As she figures it out, Chago just keeps smiling wider and wider. "Ask the shrimp what we looked like when he first saw us. Hell, Shova. Did you see us through the bubble? Remember the shit on our clothing still? We made it here by being more dangerous than the stuff after us."


    That point made, he nods to the idea of being a vanguard against the darkness. "Yeah. Be the best way to play it." Then he looks at the sidhe. "Would you talk to the court about it for us? I know some of it, but I ain''t exactly good at playing nice for long, and Genny ain''t had good luck with nobles either."


    Then it''s back to Shova for more about Eric. Chago growls softly at first, then grins a touch as he considers what he knows. "Hopefully, it was a shifter. They''re pretty hopeless at picking us out. Strong as shit and nasty as hell but not dangerous unless you''re stupid enough to get their attention." He explains. "Shit. I used some to do my dirty work. Eric probably wanted to do the same thing. He''s the one set up the contacts I used."


    His eye tracks to the food again and his tummy gives a rather noticable rumble, but he doesn''t reach for anything still. "Can you get me a few more things?" he asks then. "A couple towels, one kinda wet, and something to drink with some kick? Don''t care if it''s coffee or beer, but something I know I''m drinking, you know?" Then he rubs his hands on his face. "Then you guys do what you need, and we''ll talk more when she''s awake too, okay?" In other words, get his stuff and go away.


    There might have been more questions from the pair. They''re terribly curious about the new guests, but the rumbling stomach of a Redcap gets immediate response in the upwardly mobile direction. Kiersten gets up, nodding as she goes. "We can get that, yes, and I can start talking to people. I don''t think it will be a difficulty."


    Shova rises next to her, squeezing her hand and repeating Chago''s list. He''s the one that returns a few moments later with another tray of things. Bandages, the requested towels, and several options for drinks from fairly mild to nose hair curling. He leaves this all there and heads back out, promising that he''ll keep folks away for a while and let them sleep.


    Chago thanks him, and settles things where they need to be. As soon as Shova is gone, he takes the dry towel and spreads it to keep the worst of the spray from his -finally- getting breakfast off the sleeping satyr and then gulps down his share of the food. And the drinks. And then her share. Go figure. Redcap. He¡¯s never not hungy, and as hurt as he is, his body needs the calories. They can get more for her. Once he''s eaten, he uses the damp towel to clean up himself, and her where necessary, and the area about himself and then lays down for some more sleep himself. Time to let the bale do it''s thing and restore them.

 Chapter 13: Plans for A New Home

    And he sleeps until he feels her move. "Lay back down." he mutters without opening his eye. "Let Drake scare ''em off." Okay... maybe not quite awake yet.


    "Mmmhmm..." She blinks, not moving overly far with the assurance that they''re both still there. Her fingers twitch against his leg and she yawns. "It''s nice ta be warm." It''s a sleepy mutter and she presses a kiss to his chest. She should go back to sleep but instead runs her fingers along her ribs, yes, she was tempted to do his leg first, but she knows he''d be pissed, and murmurs a weaver''s song, a soft little bunk. A faint glow traces over her fingers and then sinks into skin and Genny sighs softly as the ribs reknit. Everything else still hurts like hell, not enough glamour to fix it all, but being able to breathe is ever so nice. "Better."


    Chago''s eye opens at last as the song penetrates the haze of near sleep and he grins when he sees where she''s healing. "Smart girl. I''d hate to have had to tear up all your work kicking your ass for doing the wrong shit first." He flexes the bandaged leg slowly, gritting his teeth as he does. Thank goodness that the bale''s warmth helps healing as much as it restores glamour magic. Even the hours of sleep they got has been worth days of natural recovery.


    He reaches careful fingers toward her to see just how much better things feel then. "How ya doing?" he asks gently. "Sounds like you¡¯re breathing better."


    Genny shifts a bit further up, allowing him easy access to the bandaged ribs. They''re solid again, and not in little pieces. "Mmm...doing much better. These were the worst ''f it. Bale''s helpin'' everythin'' else. Few more hours ''f this an I should be able ta finish us both off." She chuckles, a lot more of her usual humor in her voice. "Which would be nice cause we still have celebratin'' ta do..." Satyr style. Food, drink, sexa-a-thon...simple pleasures.


    She brushes her fingers gently over his leg, testing how tender he is. "And what ''bout you? " Now that she''s on an upward swing she can find out how he really is.


    Chago can''t help it. It''s part of who he is. "I''m doing good." he claims before wincing slightly at the check on his leg. No fresh blood on the bandages, even after bending it, but still very tender.


    He closes his eye a moment then looks at her again and shakes his head. "Leg hurts like a bitch still. Only reason I been able to walk at all was how tight it''s been bound." he confesses. "I still don''t wanna put any weight on it that I ain''t gotta." He''s got to care about her a lot to admit it, even if it took time to break down to it. "At least it''s still there." he adds with a note of ironic amusement. "That big bastard always found a way to screw me up in fights."


    Her fingers continue to stroke the bandages very gently. It''s not full on healing, but there''s enough glamour dancing around her fingertips that she weaves it into a bunk that sinks deep, taking on the pain and jump starting the healing that the Bale is already helping with. "Somehow I think ya came out ahead ''f him in this case. Bet he even felt the damn place explode around his ears in those last instances." At least she certainly hopes so.


    Chago relaxes under her touch a little until he reaches out to cover her hand with his. No words, but a silent gesture of ''enough''. He knows as well as she how little Glamour they both have, and she''s already done one healing.


    She meets his gaze then. "I''ve got an idea fer a place ta start setting up. Somethin'' I noticed a feel ''f na far off the Dark Trod. I''ve been dreamin'' ''bout it, which makes me think it''ll be worth explorin'' when we''re ready. I like the idea ''f buildin'' a place ''f our own, on both sides."


    Still, he''s rapidly distracted by her comments about Eric and his hand tightens over hers as he gives a low growl and some of the old Chago shines through. "He deserved it. It was the best way for me to hurt him. I had to take it -all-. I had to make sure he knew too and that he couldn''t do shit about it." Then he lapses into a long string of Spanish profanity. "I just wish I could have made it last longer." he finally growls out and drops silent, almost brooding.


    She turns her hand to tangle her fingers with his, her lips turning into a rather nasty smile. "No one said this will be the only time his fae self makes a go ''round." Yep...lots of implication there. She gives him a bit to brood, simply being there with him and supportive of his moods. It''s a much better thing than trying to force cheer, though after a while her gaze moves to whatever few cups and bottles are left and she snags one at random, sniffing the contents before offering him the bottle.


    His hand lifts like he''s going to take it and passes to trace the scar on his face idly. It''s only when he realizes -that- a few moments later that he shakes out of it and notices the offered drink. "Thanks, babe." he says in a gruff tone that says more about how almost embarrassed he is at being that out of it than anything else he might have done.


    " ''f course." She passes the drink over, shifting to lean against the wall and tugging him around so he gets the pillow this time. Understanding passions also means understanding the let down that''s on the other side of accomplishing something that''s been long in coming, and she''ll give him as much time to digest as he needs.


    Where she gets it and gets it well, he''s not used to it. For him, winning usually just means moving on to the next thing, not finally finishing something that''s been looming for so long as to almost be a part of him. After all, for her, Eric''s issues were fairly new. For him, it''s been there almost as long as he''s been aware he''s fae.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Still, he moves easily enough when she tugs him over and relaxes a little as she toys with his hair. He flicks a glance toward the door and shifts a bit, to give the look of ''patiently accepting'' instead of ''wussy attention whore'' as she has her fun.


    Sue him. He''s not used to this. Good thing she didn''t see him being a sap while she slept.


    Yep, that''s right. This is all about her and the comfort she draws from playing with his hair where it shows beneath his cap and kissing the top of his head...at least anyone else can believe that. Only once they finish off the last dregs of the food and drink does she speak again, her fingers still stroking his hair, neck and shoulders. "So...what kind ''f place do ya want ta build in the dreamin''?"


    That brings on a bit of a different kind of thought. "If it was just me, I''d go for dark and intimidating. Screw with people from the get go, ya know." he admits. "But... well, I want some place for us that¡¯s really a home. And for Larry, Daryl, and Daryl." he admits. "And anyone else might want to join up. If it was just me, I''d be doing like a typical redcap gang leader instead of trying to be a witch king. But this time I¡¯m staying and I want something that will make folks sit up and take notice, ya know?"


    Then he twists a little to look up at her and cocks his head a little. "Is that coming out as stupid as it sounds like it is?"


    Genny laughs gently, kissing his forehead. "Actually, it''s na stupid at all. It makes perfect sense. Need somethin'' impressive from the outside wi'' some very impressive rooms inside fer keepin'' up the look, but those being the face fer what is more comfortable areas where we and the terrible trio, an'' anyone else can enjoy. May be able ta design somethin'' that can start at a medium size range an'' then get bigger as we figure out how many interested parties there might be. Too big an'' it''s just a pain ta keep up, too small an'' we''ll always be addin'' ta it." She absently taps a finger against the back of his neck, the nail scritching softly. "Wonder if that boggan can build stuff?"


    Chago snorts at that. "If he can''t, he''s as twisted up as Shova. Ain''t never met a boggan that couldn''t make -something-." he says. Then he grins. "And with me and Shova, we can make a hell of a lot in the Dreaming. Dreamcraft is all about shaping shit when you get better at it, and with me expanding the area I can affect and him teaching me even better Crafting, I can make us what we want maybe. The pair of us can for damn sure." he says with clear certainty. "I want him mostly making the path to the other side for us though save his strength for the important stuff."


    "So we can jus'' keep build..." She stops mid sentence, gaze going distant and then grins. "No, I have a better idea. What I was sayin¡¯ before. There was a place...jus'' as we were comin'' out ''f the trod. It''s all mountains an'' shit, bu'' there was a cave entrance. If the system is interesting enough we could jus'' reshape the mountain face?" It''s not an idea that she''s married to, more musing about the possibilities.


    Chago starts to ask about the sudden stop when she continues. He thinks back and nods at the idea. "That could work real good. It would help us use the Dark Trod if we need it and let us watch the damn thing easier by being so close to it. Hell, might give us a source of guard animals for the place even." he adds with a toothy grin. Leave it to a redcap to like the idea of capturing things from a dark trod for his guards.


    He tips his head in thought then, chuckling softly. "I wonder if we can convince strangers it''s a Hungry Hill." he muses. "Might make things even more fun."


    She laughs in response to that, eyes sparkling with amusement. "Oh, I do like that idea. Bet we could shape the door ta have teeth. Let people enter through a mouth..." It''s been done before, but for a redcap place it''s just too much fun not to think about. "Bet that skeletal bird of yours would like being brought across too. May be able ta let it out a bit more."


    Chago grins and laughs softly. "At the least, we can keep him near the mouth. You know how he makes things nervous. It''ll just make it all the better for any assholes wanting to come in." he agrees. Then he grins even wider. "Hell, it''s a perfect place. We could probably get the Court to -give- it too us considering where it is, just to have that part guarded by something as expendable as a redcap."


    "I think they''d be grateful jus'' ta have it off their hands. Prolly exchange the area fer an oath ta protect the area from shit comin'' off the Trod an'' such, which is both easy enough an'' fun." It''s all about the fun...surely. "Be interestin'' ta see what kind ''f water ways are goin'' through there. Shape those right an it''ll make kitchen concerns easy enough, an'' may be able ta get heated flows. On the wakin'' side maybe we convert a dock warehouse inta a restaurant an'' then connect the both ''f them." Yeah, she''s way into this idea now. But it''s a good one.


    Chago clearly likes the idea as well and he nods again. "Sounds damn good to me. First things first though. We got to make sure of our path there." And finally, he''s being careful of how much he says. When it was vague thoughts, he didn''t care who hears. Now that his tone is pure serious and clearly planning. He''s not risking messing it up by confirming that he was speaking truth about the thing he said so openly. "Once we''re sure of that, we can let the chick talk to her family about the deal and then we''ll see where it goes. Sound like a plan?"


    "Yeah. Sounds like a solid plan." She grins, stretching and then wincing slightly. "Mmm...getting back ta normal, bu'' na quite there yet." A pause as she makes herself comfortable again. "The other thing we''re gonna have ta deal wi'' is whoever bound Shova." Her expression darkens as she brings it up. It''s more serious to her now that she''s thinking more clearly.


    That brings a wider smile to Chago''s lips. "Hell darlin''. When you ever known me to not be up for kicking somebody''s ass that really needs it?" he asks. "If Shova can point us in the right direction, I''ll be glad to help chew this asshole up." Then he drops into highly profane Spanish muttering about what he''ll do to the guy.


    Genny smiles at that running her fingers down his side. "I don''t have any doubts ''f that, darlin''." Her voice is thoughtful. "Need ta talk ta Shova ''bout it, though. Binders ''re rare an'' dangerous. Kickin'' his face in sounds good ta me." She settles again and yawns. "Best ta get more sleep. Heal up before they come askin'' fer us."


    And soon the conversation slips from serious to playful to... well, thankfully no one else needs to use the bale. Time passes, and between rest and Genny''s healing magics, they''re both soon fit and hale, if not quite as fully restored on Glamour as might be with another week of staying put. Chago insists on sharing his with her to aid in the healing so she won¡¯t be near drained still if they have to leave soon.

 Chapter 14: Echoes of Horror

    As the pair rests, the trio does their things as well, including bringing food and drink regularly and checking on things like the area Genny described to be sure it''s viable for their desires. Shova and Kiersten both come with the next platter of food stuffs to discuss plans and to bring news that it''s the last day the locals will allow Genny and Chago to linger.


    Chago waves that news off as unimportant. After all, he''s got other things on his mind. "Ain''t no thing. If we got us the place we want, we''ll be ready to go soon anyway." he says before focusing on Shova first. "You able to do your thing for us with that cave?" he asks before focusing on the sidhe. "And you? Been hinting about what we wanna do and where we wanna be?"


    Kiersten answers first even as she''s half distracted with setting up the food, enough for all four of them this time. Signs that the planning is well under way so they can get moving before the locals get TOO nervous. "I''ve talked to several people and the responses have generally been disdain along the lines of ''if the crazy redcap thinks he can hold the area, then let him''. They''re rather sure that something from that Trod will kill you before you''d become a concern. And they won¡¯t give you any specific support, just won¡¯t stop you."


    Genny snorts, absently tying her hair up into a tail. It shows just how far they''ve healed that she can again reach her hands over her head without any pain or wincing. "I suspect that''s jus'' as well."


    Shova nods in agreement, "I think so. And I''ve looked at the place from a distance. It''ll be easy to mold, but will take time to expand to the size that you''ve got in mind in the long run."


    "Helps that we got two of us able to do it then." Chago tells Shova with a grin before looking to the sidhe again. "Thanks. You been a huge help with that. If I''d asked, they''d have said no just on account of a redcap having the balls to ask for it, even if they like the idea."


    As usual, when the food comes around, he sets his aside for the time being, taking only a drink for himself. Then it''s back to Shova. "Can you hook me up though? If you can, where does it take me? I don''t want that Dark Trod to be the only way we got to get out, you know?" Then it''s back to Kiersten. "You think you can get me into a library? I want to look for something before we leave."


    "A library?" Kiersten blinks, looking a bit uncertain. "I...I can try, but the librarian is a hard nosed woman. We''d have to distract her if we want to look at anything without explaining to her exactly why and washing our hands first and all."


    Shova tugs gently on Kiersty''s hair. "You can manage that. I''ve seen you do it before." As she makes faces at him, he looks back to Chago and Genny. "I can. I''ve been thinking about it and I think I can attach it down near the docks. We''ll have to research a place from that side, see what''s got weak barriers."


    Chago nods to the sidhe. "Yeah. Something with good stories of the area and maybe some maps and shit. I won''t need long to find what I need, but I need to find it without some asshole looking over my shoulder." he explains, without really explaining everything.


    When Shova mentions she''s managed it before, Chago grins all the wider. "Fecking perfect. We''ll do it when it''s time to go then. I''ll be real careful. Promise. Hell, I made a brownie librarian happy with me with how careful I was with his scrolls."


    Then he shifts his attention to Shova. "Sweet. Something for sale would be best. Or abandoned. We''ll work it out. We got cash, but I don¡¯t want to draw on it if there¡¯s space fer nothing. Me and Genny got plans for where it comes out. A restaurant. I''m one hell of a chef and she''s at least as good."


    Genny looks up from where she was putting together sandwiches for those that will eat now and a pile for Chago later and makes a face at him. Understatement much? "Neither ''f us is a bad hand at a bar either. We can keep a place full ''f happy eaters an'' drinkers, an'' that''s an easy environment fer visitin'' fae."


    Shova nods, rolling his shoulders until they give a little pop and then grins. "Truthfully...I''m looking forward to the challenge. I''ve never tried anything at this scale, and the folks around here don''t exactly encourage my trying."


    Of course, Kiersten is in on it. She''s just enough shrinking violet that Chago''s much stronger personality should simply push her right along until he gets what he wants. He nods to Genny''s words. "Yeah. I ain''t bad, but she''s better, and she can flirt a tip outta folks. I just get paid to go away before they have to look at me more." he jokes. Then his eyes focuses more on Shova. "Let me know if I can help. I ain''t as good a Dreamcrafter as you, I don''t expect, but I got some talent." Oh yes, he definitely encourages it, no mater what anyone else does.


    "We''ll need all that both of us have to give in order to make this work. It''s very ambitious..." And there''s the thing. Shova is a satyr that needs a challenge, and look what walked into his life? He flexes his fingers then winces softly, and Genny perks up, walking over and catching the younger satyr''s hands.


    "We''re gonna fry the scumbitch that did this ta ya an'' restore the rest ''f yer abilities too."


    He looks at her, his eyes widening. "And how will you keep him from just doing the same to you?"


    Chago steps over with Genny and reaches up to tap the silver band he has on an earring that Genny gave him. "She''s been through hell and back. You think some asshole trying to do shit to her is going to stop her?" he asks before smiling a shark grin. "And do you think anything is gonna make me back down?" he asks then.


    He takes a step back and shakes his head. "Hell no. Nothing is gonna stop us from getting this bastard and tearing him to bits. I''ll chew this his ass up and spit him out like a damn wood chipper. She got pissed as soon as she knew what had been done to you, and when she''s pissed, so am I. Do you really think there''s much that can stop a pissed off redcap?"


    Kiersten is back to staring at the pair. It may be the language that''s off putting...or maybe just all of those freaking teeth.


    Genny nods in agreement, the smile she offers having a hard edge to it. "Besides a bindin'' takes time, which he ain''t gonna have. I''ve seen it before an'' know how ta recognize an'' stop it. All ya have ta do is show us where ta go, who ta kill, an'' get out ''f the way." She reaches over, touching Chago''s lips, yep, she dares get that close to a redcap''s mouth. "Luckily Chago doesn''t get indigestion easily."


    "Since Greyson has stone skin he''d better not." He pauses, staring at Genny. "What?"This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    At the name Genny goes very still...angry cold still... She growls, advancing on Shova. "Etienne Greyson...the Knocker?"


    "I..." Shova swallows hard, looking toward Chago with a hint of panic. "Yes..."


    And they thought Genny and Chago were pissed at the binding. When she reacts like that, Chago''s head turns to take her in and he tenses, showing that his size is no longer just mass but hard muscle. "He hurt you, babe?" the ''cap asks. The others may as well not be there suddenly for him too. Everything has narrowed to this one thing, and the raw venom in those few words say more than anything else about a truly angry redcap so far.


    "During the Horror. He was the Right Hand..." She doesn''t look at Chago, not yet, her gaze locked on Shova. "He who stepped in to break my people when his Lord wished to rest...or to watch. He who split hooves and cracked souls. Bound the dream from our minds!" The tattooed chains around her waist writhe as she speaks, as though they might lash out and strike.


    Shova blinks, his eyes going round and backing up until he''s away from the satyr and his back hits the wall. "But...but they all died."


    Genny shakes her head once, the thick braid of her hair rolling across tight shoulders. "Almost all..."


    Chago listens and his scowl just grows, anger clear in his expression and tone when he finally speaks. "He''s yours." he tells Genny as he reaches a hand out toward her, palm up. Nope, even the ballsy redcap isn''t going to touch her unexpectedly right now.


    He turns then to the pair with them. "Library''s gonna have to wait. Same with the cave. We need this bastard now. Can you give me anything else about him?"


    It''s probably really lucky for Shova that Chago is here, as the redcap''s words manage to break through the quiet rage that defines Genny at the moment. The look in her eyes is savage, more so than even the fight with Eric could bring out. She flexes her fingers and steps back from Shova, reaching out and covering Chago''s hand with her own, accepting the gesture. "Anythin'' and everythin''..." Her accent starts to return, a sign that she''s pulling it under control. "An'' I''ll need a hammer...a large smith''s hammer..."


    Kiersten slides past the pair, moving to make sure Shova''s okay and slipping her arms around his waist. He strokes her hair gently, though his gaze never leaves Genny. "I can show you where I was bound. Where I encountered him, but it was months ago and I don''t know where he is now."


    Chago nods his head and his fingers close on Genny''s when she places her hand in his. "Good. Whatever you knew then will get us there now. Get the hammer for her and get me a mirror. We''ll need about a half hour to get ready, if you can get that shit for us." he tells the pair before waving them off. "I''ll get more about the ass from her while you''re gone and we''ll nail him to the damn wall when you get back."


    As soon as the pair make their escape from the rather dangerous combination of Chago and Genny, the redcap focuses on his love. "Tell me what you can." he demands as he guides her to a seat. "I''ll eat and get ready. You talk."


    She sits for a moment and then pushes back to her feet, pacing the narrow confines of the room. Too much energy to sit, and she needs to gather her thoughts, align them in a way that she can express. The balefire hisses as though in response to her mood, but that¡¯s impossible for a fire held by a sidhe. It must be coincidence.


    "I first met Etienne when he lead troops inta my home an'' started gatherin'' us fer his Lord''s games. He''s big fer a Knocker, stone skinned and stone hearted. He wrought iron and briar chains ta hold us an'' ta bind our magic. It only became permanent if ya wore them fer too long, bu'' even the short stints were a nightmare." Genny''s fingers twitch and she sucks in a deep breath. "He was a torturer...an'' artist in the craft."


    Chago listens, nodding slowly as he stuffs food in his mouth as only a redcap can. In no time, the meal he set aside is gone and he''s wiping his face and arms to clean them while she finishes her first bit of info. "Well, I know something about that too. Maybe I''ll teach him some things." Not bloody likely with an artist, but who knows.


    He rolls his head and shoulders a bit and then goes for his Gauntlets. Time to be ready to fight again. "Tell me what he looks like too. Anything you can remember at all weill help nail this son of a bitch."


    Genny pauses in her pacing, resting a hand against the wall. Her gaze goes distant and what she describes is cold and clinical, like describing things someone else saw because if she doesn¡¯t lock the emotion away, she may scream and she may not stop. She describes Etienne from head to heels, the man hairless, stoneskinned with the coloring sworls that are common to his kin chiseled into his skin and stained with blood. The description continues from the man to his workshop, far worthy of a horror movie, but twisted so that his devices and methods are most appropriate for fae. Healing to follow breaking, no scars, no marring the prizes. At a certain point her voice just drifts off and she closes her eyes, shaking. "I can''t remember any more..."


    Chago moves over to her then. "Babe..." he says softly before reaching out with now Gauntleted hands to grasp her forearms. "It''s enough. If I need more, I''ll ask Shova. He''ll know too." he promises softly. "It''s enough. I''ll scry his ass with the help you gave me and know where the hell he is. I''ll get a good look so we can plan." he assures her softly. "Then you''ll kill him."


    She looks up, meeting his eyes with a gaze that is angry and haunted. "I didn''t imagine it could be him...after so lon''." The she goat takes in a deep breath and then nods. "I want his death... His head shattered at my feet." She''s cool under his touch, even in the heat of the raging bale. The cold of her fury. "We should scry away from the Freehold."


    Chago nods his agreement. "I wouldn''t have had them getting the mirror if I was gonna do it here. I''d just go locate one myself." His hands tighten and he pulls, to bring her down closer to his level and then leans to touch a small kiss to her cheek. "We''ll get him. You got away from all that shit, and you''re even stronger now. You ain''t alone either. We -will- get him."


    She leans down, allowing the kiss and returning the affection softly. A pause and she meets Chago''s eye. "If he somehow manages ta chain me, ya kill him. I want him, bu'' na so far as ta be an idiot. Unless he''s been busy, they won''t hold ya." She straightens and takes a deep breath. "An'' when it''s over...I want a hot tub, you, an'' a very large, very cold drink."


    Chago nods once. "Done." he promises. "Are the chains tied to being a satyr or something? Is it how they screw with your passions that make ''em work?" he asks then. "Maybe we could use some trickery on his ass then. You shape me into the satyr as a distraction so you can kick his ass while he''s trying to do shit that won''t matter?"


    Genny nods, the questions helping her to find some kind of focus. "As far as I know. They tap inta yer passions an the more ya try ta break free the worse it gets." The suggestion of the metamorph brings raised eyebrows and a flicker of a smile. "That could be...interestin''. We''d have ta be careful wi'' it. I''m na sure if changin'' yer form would allow him ta use any ''f the aspects ''f his chains on ya." Yeah, she gets that he''s offering to step in, just like she did. "I don''t want him ta screw wi'' ya."


    Chago shakes his head and lifts a hand to touch one of the tats on his shoulder. "I been screwed with all my life." he reminds her with that indication of the ''tribute'' to his brother. "I can handle anything he does to me long enough for you to bust his head into gravel." he promises. "I ain''t afraid."


    Her hands move to press gently against his cheeks and she leans forward, touching her forehead to his. She doesn''t speak for a moment, just accepting the offer and taking strength from the moment and the solid reality of him. It doesn''t last forever, but just that moment and then she leans back and leads the way to the door. "Then let''s roll, beloved. I think it''s time ta kick someone''s head in, an'' then get goin'' wi'' bigger plans." Genny winks, putting a good show over the rage which is still bubbling in there. "Lookin'' forward ta the celebratin''."


    As she starts to move, Chago reaches out to grab her with care for his Gauntlets and pulls her back to him. A fierce kiss and tight hug follows and then he grins. "Me too." What? Pass up some pissed off, fiery satyr goodness just because she is pissed off? Yeah right. He stalks out beside her with a smirk and his pack slung over one shoulder. "Let''s go kick some ass." he agrees as he passes the door.


    Hopefully one of the local nobility wasn''t outside to hear a redcap making that sort of announcement.

 Chapter 15: Do you See What I See?

    No nobles, but a surprised looking page who just stands there staring at the pair as they stride out of the room.


    Once they''re clear of the freehold, no one tried to stop them from leaving, she picks up the speed. She''s still aware of Chago and just how fast he can travel, but she pushes it. The trio promised to meet them, but they''ll have to come to the inn at the rate the satyr is going.


    Chago isn''t stupid. He had a feeling something like this was coming. He knows how he was over Eric after all, and he knows how often he had to be stopped from going off before it was time. Right now, he''s watching to be sure he doesn''t have to stop her, but is more than ready for her urgency. "Don''t wait for me." he tells the satyr, well aware of how fast she could go if she wanted to. Then he bends and snatches a grasshopper without breaking his own stride. It does take a second try to manage it, but he does it at last. A quick pop of the critter into his mouth and a tiny spark of glamour from such a simple bunk and he''s leaping ahead so she -can- run as only a satyr can. Gotta love travel bunkum.


    What took quite a while to travel in a cart meant for hauling the wounded only takes a short time to return with them both rushing.


    There''s a look of gratitude from the goat and she levels out into a full run. This isn''t a stupid run, but it''s ground eating and the physical exertion helps her to control and work out her mood. By the time they slow, she''s seein more clearly, something that would be obvious to him. She smiles, with an edge of brittleness, and pays for them to have a room, this time as far from everyone else as possible. Just as money is being exchanged the terrible trio shows up.


    Shova shakes his head, looking between the two but settling on Chago. "Couldn''t convince her to wait for us, huh?"


    Chago snorts in amusement. "Like I''m that stupid?" he asks with a raised eyebrow. "Tell you what, next time, I''ll go and get shit and you can sit with a brooding satyr that trains to fight with a redcap. I''ll see if you wait or let her work some of it out." He says before shaking his head.


    "We got shit to do. Come on." He gestures for them to follow before focusing on Genny. "Hope you''re ready for Hewey, Duey, and Louie." he says with a smirk. How many more trio nicknames can he come up with before one of the three gets the nerve up to say something?


    "Umm..." Shova takes a look at Genny and shakes his head. "Yeah, I''d stay out of her way too." This before Chago wanders that way.


    Genny looks up eyeing the threesome. "That depends on if they have what I need."


    "Erm..." Josiah, the boggan, begins. "Well...sorta. We''ve got a mirror, but I couldn''t lay hands on a hammer."


    "Did ya go ta a smith?"


    "Well, we didn''t want to bother him. It''s still early and..."


    The satyr turns, taking slow steps and leaning down until she''s nose to nose with the boggan. "Bother him." Two little words, but the ice behind them may have boggan boy peeing his britches.


    Chago gives a small nod. "Better listen. This is personal. If we didn''t need to do more to get ready, she''d probably kick you all the way there." He points out. Then his attention shifts to Kiersten. "Maybe you should go and help him? Make sure he doesn''t screw things up and not get the hammer we need?"


    Shova is sent on to the room with a gesture, whether the sidhe goes with the boggan or not, and Chago moves is attention to Genny. "Babe, we got time. I need more from Shova and we gotta do the prep we talked about. You can stop him into the ground after that if he don''t get the hammer." He assures her. "Come on to the room."


    Genny takes a deep breath, and for an instant might argue, but simply lowers her head turning to follow Shova towards the room. "I know. I know. I just don''t want them screwin'' this up. We won''t get more than once shot. If he''s prepared an'' can call in help..." She doesn''t go on, too many ears that might report back so no details right now. Instead, she goes up the stairs, moving to watch out the window while Shova sets the mirror out.


    The male satyr looks at Genny with concern then back to Chago. "What else can I do to help?"


    Chago looks over the Genny and says "Babe? Get us something to drink? You look like you need a shot or two to calm down." Again. Ahem. He doesn''t wait to see if that''s done though as he turns back to Shova. "I got a lot on this asshole from her, but her info is older. Tell me anything you can remember about this fucknut. What he looks like. Where he had you. Anything you can tell me. I''m gonna scry his ass and the better I can nail him down, the easier it''ll be."Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    He digs into his pack as he speaks, pulling out a white shirt and ripping it inhalf along the seams to give a background to lay the mirror on. Then he reaches for Shova''s hand with his left and set out the lid to his travel pack of dishes with his right. "Gonna need some blood too, and since you''re the only one here with any shit done to him by that mula, it''s gonna need to be yours." Poor Shova.


    "Ummm..." Shova''s eyes widen again, looking something like dinner plates as his hand is taken by the redcap. Likely hoping the blood isn''t going to be taken by his fingers being chewed off. "I..." He takes a deep breath, looking for courage and closes his eyes. The story pours from him and it''s not nice. A trap in the woods of all stupid things and being dragged deep into the mountains. He describes the Knocker in detail, adding new scar features that Genny didn''t know about.


    Nope. Not chewing fingers off. Not even a rake of those Gauntlets or a careful poke with them. Chago pulls a delicate blade from his pack with careful fingertips, from a pocket he keeps things for possible bunks in fact. This slender knife is drawn across Shova''s palm and proves itself to be as sharp as a scalpel. He gets his dish as full as he needs and then lets go of that wrist with a nod toward the bed. Then as he listens to details, he begins using the blade like an old-fashioned pen, touching the tip to the blood and bringing it to the shirt to work runic script about the mirror. Each touch is featherlight and he frowns in concentration as he both listens and writes, trying not to cut the cloth as glamour builds with this harder bunk.


    Once the script surrounds the mirror, he sets the blade into the dish with the remaining blood and goes back into the same pocket for a small pouch that he holds above the mirror and then pours the contents over the glass with only the tightness in his shoulders showing how uncertain he is of this part. Wooden disks fall on the glass and bounce about. Only when the pouch is empty without breaking the glass does Chago breath. Then he clears away the ones that landed anywhere but the glass and he sets the rest about the border he drew and showing that each disk has a single rune on it. When the last rune of his fortune telling is in place, the power built in the bunk releases and the mirror reveals...


    Darkness.... At first. Then something scurries across the mirror from the other side. A thick whisp of shadow that is parted by a narrow beam of red light, the coals of a fire. Ever so slowly the light touches on the other features of the room. It''s a nasty place, encased in stone that has been dream worked to form the various benches and tables the occupant of the workshop feels that he needs. The vision rises to show a large shadow bent over one of the tables, the cracked and warped features of his face coming into hard ugly focus. This ugly is different from Chago''s...it''s an ugly of the spirit as well as ugly of the face.


    On the table is strapped a satyr woman, young, only barely more than a childling. She doesn''t make a sound, her gaze so distant that it''s obvious her brain is far removed from the room where she''s strapped. Thick bands run around her hooves and wrists, glittering with red runes worked into the metal.


    He leans closer and if one can read lips or hear the following words flow...


    ~You are the last I need. To rebirth my Lord and to take his vengeance against she who killed him...how lucky you are to bleed for such a cause...~


    Chago is suddenly glad he didn''t spend the glamour to share what he sees. And hears. Scrying does carry sound too. His body language says far too much. His eye doesn''t leave the glass, but his right-hand closes into a fist and for a moment it looks like he''s about to punch the mirror. Genny recognizes the look of facing something he can''t stop and wants to.


    Then he lowers his hand and starts sweeping the view about the area quickly to try and find where he is. After a sweep of the area, he mutters. "Babe, we gotta give him a warning. I can''t leave this."


    Genny looks up from where she''s healing Shova''s hand, the activity taking place quietly in the background. A few drinks and prolly a lot of talking to herself later, she''s calm. She takes in his words and nods to Chago. "Do what ya need ta. Ya know I trust yer judgment."


    Chago nods and he reaches toward the mirror, grasping air over it and then draws his hand back and around before making a throwing gesture. As he does, he pours glamour through the scrying and lifts coals from that knocker''s fire to throw at the stony beast''s face. He may not be able to -hurt- him much, but maybe he can blind him at least briefly.


    "Okay... now. We gotta go. Fast." he tells Genny before describing the area around the knocker''s torture chamber and asking where it is of Shova.


    "Ready." Genny nods, pulling her armored vest on and yanking the straps tight. The whip goes on and she''s ready. Hopefully there will be a hammer waiting for them outside.


    Shova takes a moment to consider and then his eyes widen. "I know where he is. It''s not far from where he held me. I thought he was gone. I know a short cut to get there faster. But I can¡¯t path, not there. And you¡¯d be left behind¡­"


    Chago gives Shova a nod. "I can jump. I''ll catch up." he promises. "You two -go-!" So many magics great and small. Shova is likely wondering about this ''cap by now. However, if he is, he''ll have to wonder longer.


    Genny doesn''t hesitate. Even if she didn''t know that Chago has the magic to keep pace she trusts him that if he says he''ll catch up...he will. It''s that simple and that''s the only explanation that Shova gets. Trust Chago and keep up. She runs full out, eating up the ground in a mile devouring sprint. Not even satyrs should be able to keep up this kind of pace, and Shova lags behind her, but she doesn''t slow. Amazing what sheer hatred can do to motivate you.

 Chapter 16: A Beat Down Long Coming

    She stops only once they reach the mountain, scanning for a sign of an entrance, anything to get them in.


    Chago heads for Genny as she searches once he''s landed. In a way, he had the easier trip even with the stop to gather the hammer she wanted. He moves to get in front of the searching satyr and reaches for her arm. "Genny. Wait." It''s said softly, but with clear demand in his tone. It''s as much an order as he''s ever given her since they got together. "Catch your breath. Go in ready to fight, not just off a hard run. Let me and Shova pick where we go in."


    Genny spins as he touches her, gaze wild. Passion locked...she''s rarely in this kind of condition but Chago has seen it more than most. It''s one of the problems with being a satyr, wild mood swings and passion lock that makes it so there''s almost two of them in there fighting for control. Anyone else likely would have been kicked back down the mountain already, but it''s Chago, so she hesitates.


    Her fingers flex and Shova arrives, looking between the two, but sooo not going to actually get between them.


    One heartbeat and another and Genny very slowly inclines her head, shaking his hand off of her arm and turning away to look down the mountain. "Fine. But hurry."


    Chago nods once and then moves toward Shova. "You know it." he tells Genny as he walks away, knowing that, in her state, anything else would be asking too much of her.


    Shova gets an appraising look as the redcap approaches, to be sure he''s ready before Chago nods again. "You know where his place is in there? Where we might be close to a wall? I''m good enough to open a door through some rock, but I need to know we''re close enough to reach all the way or it''s not gonna open." See Genny? Hurrying, and thinking.


    Shova looks ready and...well...highly impressed. "I may have been wrong about the brass balls...got to be tougher than that." It''s a mutter mostly for Chago''s ears before the satyr turns and looks over the stone. His eyes go a bit distant, not passion lost, but remembering. He walks several yards up and rests his hands against the stone there, glamour flicking about his fingers though using it makes him wince and shudder.


    "Here."


    Chago''s grin returns at Shova''s mutter and he nods. "Hell, I half expected her to knock the shit outta me, but she had to stop long enough to be worth a damn." he returns in an equally low voice. Then he follows the other satyr and touches the wall where he indicated.


    "Genny? You about ready?" he calls, to catch her focus and let her know they''re almost there. Then he reaches as high as he can and rakes his Gauntlet down the wall, then another rake and a third, marking a door with the weapon by scoring the rock with it. He works quickly, adding a push bar with a sweep of his arm and some decorations with more movements, until a sharp imagination can pick out the marks and stain pattern of Kink''s old door in the way he works the design.


    Once satisfied, Chago nods and turns to Genny, to be sure she''s rested enough.


    Genny turns back when Chago indicates they''re ready. Her breath has slowed and she doesn''t show any outward sign of the strain of the run. Then again, she prolly won''t feel much of any strain until the passion ebbs. She inclines her head, loosing the whip, but not yet drawing it. "Open it. Let''s kick ass."


    She said let''s...that means more than her...maybe...


    Chago is no fool. "I''ll be heading for the girl he''s got. You take this son of a bitch -hard-." he tells Genny as he steps toward the door. "Shova... try not to get squashed. Kiersten would be crying and I hate to watch a sidhe act like a pussy." His smirk at that is wide and clearly teasing as he cocks a leg and -kicks- the door he drew with a release of the built glamour in the completed bunk.


    The created door shatters inward at volume, rock pounding against other rock. The area they''ve come into is not the workshop itself, but a pale red light just down the hall shows that they''re close. If Chago had tried to open a door down there the stone would have been too thick, but it seems Shova found him a nice bend in the hallway where the stone was thin.


    A scream comes from down that hallway and Genny is already moving, darting past Chago and down that hallway. Nothing that''s going on down there can be good.


    Chago doesn''t wait to see what''s happening. As soon as he''s kicked the door, his fingertips drop into his ''cantrip'' pouch at his belt and draw out, holding his hand out as Genny rushes past and blowing across his fingers. A few stray bits of hair are caught in the rush of air and motion and drift after her.


    Wait? Hair? That''s fur. Her fur in fact, and as the glamour of this tiny bunk is sparked it darts to join the satyr, granting her a hasted boost at about the time she reaches the red glow.


    That done, Chago runs after her, hopefully in time to see what Genny does to the knocker... and if those embers thrown at his face did them as much good as the redcap hoped.


    The magic kicks in and puts Genny across the room in a huge hurry. The knocker is just looking up from where he''s cut two long gashes across the young satyr''s belly. His eyes are burnt around the edges and raw, and he''s certainly not seeing well. Much less well when Genny impacts with him, hitting hooves first in a flying kick many a martial artist would be proud of. The strike sends him into the wall and she raises the following him to the wall. Oh yeah...pissed satyr. The wild thing that looks out of her eyes isn''t really Genny...it''s hatred and passion and when she raises her voice she draws on the deepest gifts of her kind, the song of pan that draws out emotions and passions in anyone who listens, and guess what passion she''s got in mind?


    Shova moves in after the pair, making it only as far as the threshold before he begins clawing at his wrists as though he too were bound.


    And, for the very observant...something lunges out of the corner of the workshop, warped and twisted, wrapped in a long cloak. A knife nearly long enough to be a short sword is raised in bonelike hands as it lunges after Genny.


    Well, Chago is observant. And the last to arrive since he''s the slowest of the trio as well. There not much time to react to help her either so he does the fastest thing, he lunges in, his Gauntlet ripping to disembowel the robed figure (assuming, of course, he has any to rip out considering that hand) and his jaws going for the weapon hand. Forget taking the blow or any such nobility. Heck no. He''s going for removing the threat instead.


    Noble moves or not...well...they likely wouldn''t help in this situation. The Gauntlets rip up a lot of robes, but there''s not much to grab onto underneath. Whatever this is the slender nature of it isn''t exaggerated...literal flesh over bones shown as the robes rip. As for chewing on the weapon and the hand it''s attached to...it''s hard to tell who takes more pain. The jaws hit the knife which proves to be made of cold iron...screaming all the way around.


    For her part Genny''s first strike sends stone flesh skittering along the floor, and knocker blood oozing all over everything. He roars, lashing out at her and missing. The speed spell is doing its work and she slams the hammer into his gut, more stone chunks. This is why she wanted the hammer and not only her whip.


    Chago¡¯s lips burn and split from the chill of that iron, drawing a blood spraying growl from the redcap that just bites down harder and then shakes his head like a pit bull until the hand is torn free of either his teeth or the arm it''s attached too. He turns to spit the blade, and whatever bits of hand he caught, to the side before squaring up on his foe.


    Of course, he may get blindsided for turning his head, but when your mouth hurts as much as his did from touching that iron... yeah. It was worth it.


    Fortune is with him as he manages to rip the creature¡¯s hand off, and its busy with agonizing pain of its very own. There''s no blood that flows from the wound, but it turns on him, opening skeletal jaws and pouring glamour into a breath that brings with it flames.


    It''s too late to stop the flaming breath, but not for Chago to attempt a desperate move to protect himself. His hands snap out in a grabbing motion and jerk upward, sending a wash of his glamour to be certain this trick works, and he levitates the torn robes the creature wears to lift and shied himself from the fiery breath. It''s not a lot of help and the heat still washes over the redcap, but the actual flames get a different home. "Screw you and your chili breath, bitch."If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Between that little stunt and the touch of the iron, Chago doesn''t have a lot left to play magical games, but he may not need it after that.


    Need it? Umm...no. The knocker didn''t create his beast to be brilliant, just deadly given the right circumstances. Chago circumstances aren''t what it expected. The noise that it makes it terrible, a shrieking that tears down the spine and it slowly collapses on itself, still burning with a wretched stench.


    For their part, the battle between the knocker and Genny has become both fierce and bloody on both sides. The hammer has found it''s mark more than once, but he''s recovered from the barrage enough to defend himself and is doing it with an iron rod with the grip wrapped in an odd cloth that protects him from the effects of the cursed thing. For Genny it means a wrenched shoulder and a terrible gash down her side that she''s ignoring as she pounds the hammer into his face. The embers Chago threw have made it hard for him to see and she''s using it to her advantage.


    Chago watches the thing go down and spits on it once, with some of his blood in the spit but hey. Then he turns to check on Genny and growls low in his throat, taking a step toward her before catching himself. She''s doing well enough for the moment to judge by the gravel around the knocker and the fact she''s still fighting well despite the injuries.


    He lets her fight for the moment and turns to the bound satyr girl to check her bonds and to quickly chomp through them.


    The bonds holding the satyr girl are a combination of odd things. Leather straps hold her to the table, easy enough to bite through, but the chains around her hooves and wrists are a conglomeration of metal spikes, iron worked among them. No wonder they separate a body from the dream. She doesn''t even fuss over having a redcap hunching over her. She may not even see him.


    The Knocker and Genny have broken apart, both breathing heavily. Blood drips off of both the bar and the hammer, showing damages done on both sides. The Knocker snarls, barely able to see her, but it''s enough. "I will not kill you, girl. I will save that pleasure for the master...he will return...by blood and oath and he will rip you asunder."


    Genny snorts, shaking her head. "Shove it up your ass and blow."


    Chago makes short work of the leather and helps the girl that was on the table off it. The chains will have to wait until there¡¯s less fighting going on. "Hey! Smallnuts!" he shouts as he supports the dazed and wounded girl. "You need her to bring this asshole back right? Tempting as it is to let you so she can kick his ass -again-, I think it''ll be more fun to watch your happy ass dreams go up in smoke."


    Not going to directly involve himself, no. A distraction though? Oh, hell yeah. Chago has placed himself where he''s mostly behind the ''sacrificial'' satyr and his jaws gape, as if about to eat her. That should muck with a spell that needs her, yes?


    The Knocker turns, his attention going to his prize. Apparently, he missed Chago taking his monster apart. "NO!" Dramatic, cliche...stupid Builder.


    Stupid enough that Genny can take full advantage of the situation. She slams the hammer into the back of his neck and then kicks his knees out from under him. As he falls he lashes out, the iron pipe catching her across the hip with a terrible sound of something breaking. Genny doesn''t let it stop her, leaping to his back and riding him to the ground. The hammer shatters away the stone around his throat and the barbed whip takes it place. Not yet killing him, but for one reason only. "Where is the key to their bonds? Where do you hold Shova''s dreams?"


    Chago gives the injured satyr he''s got a shove to send her stumbling toward Shova. Hopefully, he can catch her. If not... oh well. She''s not Genny. He moves in at last and crouches just out of range of that iron bar. "Talk you son of a bitch, or -I''ll- do things to make you wish she''d killed you when it''s my turn." he growls out before picking up a piece of the shattered stone skin and popping it between damaged lips to swallow. "And I -will- follow you to Arcadia and back if I have to to manage it." he ads after the small gesture.


    Shova catches her...sorta. Kinda two satyr lumps on the floor hanging on to each other so they don''t completely fall down.


    Genny doesn''t seem to even notice the words from Chago, her fingers pulling the whip tighter around the Knocker''s throat. The blades worked into the whip, tear into her hands, but she doesn''t notice, growling. "Tell me."


    The Knocker struggles to move, but he''s got a busted knee and a satyr sitting just where he can''t get leverage to get her off. He paws for the iron bar, but it''s out of reach. Which to fight, the lady or the...redcap...much worse than a tiger. "Nothing...nothing you do...will break me."


    Genny frowns again, then scowls calling up moving magic with a sharp whistle of sound, a bunk woven into the tune something from an oil derrick where pipes clank and move and the iron rod shoots to her outstretched hand al la Luke Skywalker and slams down on his back.


    Chago curls his lips back and starts to say more when Genny goes for the bar. He turns and takes a position to match his arm to hers, and mirrors her gesture, but pulls his swing a bit where she doesn''t seem to be doing it. Not much, but it''s enough for a very weak pull of his own to try and hold back her swing. "Don''t kill him yet." he growls, not backing down from the pain he''s expecting for checking her swing if she realizes he did it.


    Then he backs away and moves toward the satyr that was just bound to take a closer look at her bindings, just to see if he can make heads or tails of the design. He is an artist after all. Maybe he''ll see something that means something to him. Or at least a way to remove them and maybe put them on someone else...


    After all, the knocker -has- had time to improve his design. What if they work on more than satyrs now?


    Genny''s gaze goes to him for a moment, a snarl on her lips. She realized what he did alright, but to hit him would require letting the Knocker loose and she isn''t about to do that. "Not plannin'' ta kill yet...jus'' knock him apart one chip at a time." The rod slams down again, not a killing blow, but taking him across the backside. That has to hurt.


    There''s no obvious link between the metals of the jewelry and the cuffs, but the patterns are there. For those that survive, the patterns of what they were bound by, so they never forget. Looking at the bonds of the young satyr the patterns are there, but they''ve been improved of and they interlock with themselves. It''s a puzzle. One that you need the right twists and turns to remove the iron latch so that the rest of the pins can be accessed.


    "You watched Hellraiser to damn many times, mula." Chago grumbles aloud as he looks the bracelet over. Then, under his breath he mutters "First you twist it, then you pull it, then you twist a little more... gotcha." He rises and runs a finger over some of his piercings as his head slowly turns to sweep the room. Then his split lips curl into a grin that sets them bleeding again.


    "So, dipwad... you got this shit here to drop in there and it releases that fecking iron bit." he explains as he heads back to the table to get the dropper he found before he found a piece to take off and try to thread into the tiny hole.


    As he moves back toward the latest victim, he pauses to spit at the knocker and add "These are gonna look good on you, and this shit will taste pretty damn good after they''re locked on." Then he moves on to the satyr and drips a drop of the... go figure... quicksilver into the tiny hole he found.


    The knocker begins to thrash under Genny, screaming obscenities, but she''s hard to shake. She''s sitting forward enough on his shoulders that he can''t get any leverage and there''s a bladed whip around his neck that''s slicing his bared skin to ribbons, all without killing him. Genny apparently likes the idea of binding him.


    The quicksilver beads on the hole and then sucks in all at once. Glamour flows through the bracers and a single note sounds as the latch flips open. The rest of the puzzle box of the chains is easily untwisted and as they''re removed the girl sighs in relief, blinking and finally seeing Chago. Which leads to a scream until Shova grabs her and begins reassuring. Around Shova''s ankles and wrists bracers begin to form, rising right out of his skin.


    Chago flashes the screaming satyr a toothy grin and drags the chains away from her to hold up in one hand while holding the mercury in the other. "Wanna help him get the bonds off too?¡± he asks before setting the bottle in easy reach without getting closer. He turns then to take a few steps toward Genny and the knocker, softly chanting "Lalala. I can''t hear you." in a mocking singsong.


    Once he''s just out of reach, he swings the bonds toward Genny''s free hand. "Let''s get ''em off Shova before we hook Dipshit up, okay? Make sure he''s good." Then he turns his head to see if his are as easy as hers were before turning back to the trapped knocker. "Or do you maybe have more to tell us to try and keep your sorry ass from the chains?"


    The screamer takes a minute to calm down before her fingers close around the mercury. Another few minutes before she figures out what she''s supposed to do. Fortunately, the same trick works and the bracers fall out, though his seem to be an older version and smoke as they hit the ground turning into a pile of steaming ooze.


    Genny catches the bonds on the pipe and trades one for the other. Seeing the bonds the Knocker manages to jerk upward, wrenching her hip in a way that turns her pale under her natural tan. She cusses and backhands him, the whip scoring deeper into his throat and blood splashing over the floor.


    "This will never be over, girl. Never!"


    She stomps with her good leg, swinging it around and snapping his elbow so he can''t stop her from latching the first bracer around his wrist.


    Chago moves at last, once he''s passed off the bonds and has his hands free. He lunges in and grabs the knocker''s head like a large melon and drives his face into the floor, trying to daze the rocky bastard without knocking him out. "The hell it won''t." he growls as he grinds the monster¡¯s face against the floor to keep him pinned in place.


    He''s not getting in the way past helping with restraining the guy though, unless Genny asks for more.


    Genny doesn''t say ''thank you'', but there''s a flash of gratitude in her eyes. The hip is making it a bitch to hold and bind him. With Chago holding she twists around and secures the other bracer. The knocker makes a loud unnatural sound, a squeal of agony and Genny leans close. "I remember what you did to us. Every moment. Trapped in your own mind I hope you suffer as much as I did." She hisses the words before pricking her thumb with her whip and letting the blood drip into the hole that Chago poured quicksilver into. The Knocker''s eyes roll up into the back of his head and the flesh beneath the bracers bubbles as the metals are absorbed into his skin.


    He''s noises break off into babbling that causes the blood flowing from his nose to bubble, but he''s no longer seeing...anything.

 Chapter 17: Calling Doctor Chago

    Chago licks his lips and his eyes go vague for just a moment as he focuses on something else and then grins, despite the pain from his iron burned mouth it brings. "I can still taste him. We have any more shit from him, and his ass is ours." he tells her before turning to Shova and the young female. "Toss me the bottle." he calls to them. "I''m making sure there ain''t an easy key."


    After all, that''s not just quicksilver in that bottle. It''s been made for those bonds. And since the maker isn''t likely to be able to make more....


    Now freed Shova''s appearance seems more vibrant, more alive and richer and real. He looks up with a grin, an arm around the young satyr to keep her calm, his fingers tapping against her waist. What? He''s not doing anything? Kiersten doesn''t have to hurt him...yet. He tosses the bottle to Chago with a grin, rising to his feet and helping the other up. "Good idea."


    Genny nods as well, sliding off of the Knocker and wiping her hands clean on his robes. The fire that has pushed her seems to be ebbing even as she scrambles to her feet, the bloody whip dangling in her hand. She stands there for a moment before her body really seems to realize that it''s broken and the rest of her runs out of rage. "Cha.." That''s as far as she gets before she falls.


    Falls, maybe, but not far. There''s a reason that Chago snapped the tossed bottle out of the air like a bit of flipped popcorn. His hands were working to get one Gauntlet, at least, off. He didn''t bother to tell her not to get up because she had to recover herself enough to listen for that to do any good. By the time -that- happened, she''d already be up. Go figure.


    Instead, he was looking for the fall and she''s barely got that first syllable out before he''s there to catch her. "Easy. You''re screwed up worse than Maxim''s dinner." he says before turning to Shova. "Okay, Fuzzyass. Go find me something to bind her leg still with before you do something to make your sidhe girlfriend shove a boot up your butt."


    Yes, he had to mention a sidhe girlfriend to be sure that the newest satyr there knew she was maybe not interested in Shova at the same time he kept the satyr from doing things he might regret.


    One of Genny''s hands catches the back of his shirt, helping to hold herself up. The other is holding the whip in a loose grip, but not so loose that she drops it. Her breath comes in shallow gasps and she shakes her head, it''s hard to tell the extent of her injuries, but the hip is the worst. Her gaze focuses in on his face. "You...okay?" Yep...more worried about him than her.


    Shova takes the reminder as it''s intended, giving the new arrival a sheepish little grin before he wanders through the room, humming as he finds some cloth and rips it into long strips.


    "Better''n you, doll." he tells Genny with a smirk that shows the split and burnt lips and lets her see from up close that his front teeth look worn. "Smallnuts had some Night of the Living Dead reject with an iron knife going for your back. I bit the wrong damn thing. On the other hand, you got your ass beat with an iron rod. I -know- I heard something snap. Your ass ain''t even thinking of trying to use that leg for more than growing fur until it''s been checked right. I don''t want you messing it up worse and not being able to walk right long term."


    And yes, that is stated as close to an order as he''ll ever come with her.


    A wan smile crosses Genny''s lips at that and she inclines her head. If it didn''t hurt so bad she might agree with him. As is, two beat downs within the last week and the satyr is feeling rather like resting truth told. Once she''s more healed it''ll be harder to keep her abed. "Yer the boss this time. I ain''t gonna argue." She shifts slightly and blanches, a very soft grind of bone on bone able to be heard even in that little motion.


    Shova chooses that moment to return with his purloined ties. "Think these will work?"


    Chago glances at them and nods. "Yeah. Good enough. Now step over and brace her up. If anyone''s gonna hurt her like this is gonna, it''s gonna be me." he warns. Then he calls to the other satyr. "Yeah. You. I ain''t gonna bite. Get your fuzzy ass over here and help him hold her so she don''t shift and hurt herself worse." He demands.


    Once both satyrs are where he wants them, he warns "Hold her tight as hell. This is gonna hurt and she''ll try and move. You gotta be ready for her to drive into ya, you got that?" Then he looks at Genny. "I know you''ll try, but I want them ready in case." His eyes lift to the others again then and he lifts the bandages in his ungloved hand. "You ready?"


    When they nod, that ungloved hand snaps into Genny''s chin in a hard punch. Right on the ''light''s out'' button without warning. "Put her down. Careful." he tells them as he shakes a sore hand. "Her hip is screwed. Ain''t no way I was gonna put her through what it''s gonna take to even get it close to right and tie her legs together to keep her still." he explains before getting to work on that binding.


    The two satyrs just -stare- at him. They do lower Genny to the ground, but that''s mostly because they almost drop her after he punches her lights out. Not like it took much, she was already not entirely with it.


    Obviously a bit scared, the young satyr clears her throat, looking at Genny''s hip. Her own injuries are so very mild in comparison. "I...umm...how are we gonna get her back to town?"


    Once he''s got her leg as straight as it should be and feeling as close to set as he can manage and then tied to the other to keep her from moving much, Chago moves to attack the ''altar'' that the new satyr was tied to, biting and rending until he has a few sizable pieces to bind to Genny as well to totally immobilize her furry parts. He even pins her tail in all of it, even though that''s accidental. As he works, he explains "Levitation. I''m decent with it and I''ll use that to carry her smooth all the way."


    She nods, before picking up a couple of strips of cloth and moving to help bind up Genny''s other wounds. Wouldn''t do to get the hip right and have her bleed out from something else.


    Surprisingly she''s prolly more help than Shova who is still trying to deal with the fact Chago HIT his trueheart. This has boggled the satyr''s brain.


    Bet it would really mess with him to learn it''s not the first time. Satyr passion added to redcap temper equals an occasional need to replace some furniture. Or at least clean up some blood. Chago doesn''t begrudge Shova the time to recover though. Instead, he focuses on the young lady. "So doll. You know something about broken bones too, or just bandages?" After all, bandages are easy. Add something over the place that bleeds and make it stay there. And, amazingly enough, until he''s done with making sure Genny is in as good a condition as they can arrange for, the new female in the group doesn''t even get leered at.


    She looks up from where she''s blotting away some of the dried blood on one of Genny''s arms, trying to decide if it''s just left over mess or a wound under there. The question makes her blink and she rolls her shoulders. "A little of both, but more the later. My mentor was starting to teach me about more complex medicines when I was brought here." She tilts her head, studying Genny one hand reaching to touch the ring of silver around Genny''s horn. "I''ve seen this before... Not in person, but in pictures."


    Chago reaches up and touches the mate that hands from one of his earrings. "We can talk about ''em later. See if you think her leg is as good as I''m gonna get it. I ain''t much better''n getting things, and this shit''s from iron so it needs to be better''n that." he half growls before looking up at Shova at last and then lifting one hand to snap his fingers in the male satyr''s face.


    "Run back and get a wagon of some type. Smoothest ride you can find and get Chico and Harpo looking for a doctor, got that Groucho? I want a backup in case I can''t carry her that far with magic."Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Shova blinks several times, looking between Chago and Genny. He takes a deep breath and slowly nods. "I''ll go. Just...don''t hit her again." Yeah, he still can''t believe it. "I''ll try to find some sleep weed, something for the pain and to keep her asleep." That said he takes off, running maybe even faster than they did to get here.


    The younger satyr, shakes her head as he takes off, adjusting one of the ties. She ties it tight enough that even unconscious Genny makes a noise. "It looks good...at least as good as something like this gets. The joint is all messed up, kinda mashed in. My name is Cindy, if you want to know."


    Chago''s shoulders tighten and his lips curl back enough to start them bleeding again at Shova''s comment. Yeah, it was meant differently than Chago is taking it, but the ''cap is suddenly pissed. Thankfully, Shova runs off before Chago can lose more than temper.


    As Cindy does what needs to be done, Chago recovers his Gauntlet and pulls it back on with a jerk. He''s right there when Genny makes a sound though, protective and alert."Iron bar. He pounded the hell out of her with one. I don¡¯t know how he even got that much iron here. The Dream should have screwed him for it. You was kinda tied up while that shit was happening."


    Finally remembering the knocker that''s been curled up on the floor. Chago literally kicks fellow from the cave, not watching to see where he lands. Then he comes back and starts looking for accelerators in the supplies to spread on the floor as he carefully moves Genny and Cindy out. "If there''s anything you want, grab it fast. I''m torching this hellhole on the way out."


    Cindy watches as the very out of it Knocker gets kicked across the room and out of the cave. He doesn''t even react, not seeing Chago at all from the way his eyes are clouded. That may also have to do with the fact he''s still bleeding, a slow and painful way to go.


    Cindy shakes her head as he spreads accelerants around the floor, it''s easy to find them as he used part of this room for smelting his metals together. "Nothing I want here." She can''t help but touch the band Genny wears again before shaking her head. "Iron bar...good gods... That''s just so wrong."


    "No shit." Chago growls just before sidearming the last of the accelerant into the fire pit he took coals from earlier and then running with Genny floating ahead from a quickly cast levitate that was bunked with a rather hasty hand gesture and a heavy outpouring of personal glamour. Even with all the glamour he put into it, it''s not going to last long, but it''ll get them safe from the fire and buy time for something better.


    Once that''s handled, he can start home, only delaying to ask "So... where did Smallnuts find you, doll?" to the satyr and -finally- give her the more typical looking over that most females get from him.


    She''s a slight little thing, cute for all that she''s still rather on the young side. She watches the fire for a minute as they walk away before the question finally gets through to her. "Huh? Me? I live in a village on the other side of the mountain. A friend of mine and I were berry picking and he showed up..." She falls quiet for a minute and sighs softly. "I think he killed Jason. I''m...not really sure." She looks at Genny and then back to Chago. "She your girl?"


    Chago nods to that. "Yeah. She is. I wouldn''t have let her do that otherwise. She needed to kick his ass." he explains. That shit¡¯s been riding her..." he trails off for a moment then as one hand lifts to touch the earring he wears in though. "It''s been riding her for too damn long. I ain¡¯t sure it¡¯s even over yet, but we¡¯ll keep kicking asses until it is." Then he goes thoughtful for a moment. "Which mountain?" he asks. "The one with that cave near the Dark Trod? Nasty place to live if that''s it."


    "Those rings are...the stuff of stories, legends. Not many of them around anymore." Cindy nods, absently tapping her fingers against her leg as they walk in a rapid little rhythm. Satyr...can''t help herself. "That one. It''s not so bad on the other side. Things clear up and there are some good fields for olives and grapes. The mountain protects us from most of what comes up near the Trod." Important things for the passionate and food loving.


    "No shit?" asks Chago with a lift of an eyebrow before turning his focus back to Genny and making sure she''s riding smoothly as he wants. "I thought it was something tying back to when Smallnuts back there was messing with her herd for some asshole sidhe that she gutted." he tells the girl. "I knew they meant a lot to her. Personal shit, ya know? I didn''t know they was more''n that. Can ya tell me about ''em? Help pass the time as we walk?"


    Cindy is thoughtful for a moment before nodding. "I can tell you the stories, yeah. And it does tie into the Horror of the Slaughter." Yes, you can hear the capital letter, like someone talking about the Holocaust or other tragic events that leave a mark on a culture. "But the rings themselves are older. They come from the first bloodlines, from the great mountain where the satyr first came to be. Created for the first herd by the hand of Pan." Her voice drifts a bit as she talks, trying for that natural storyteller''s lilt. She''s mimicking those she''s heard before though, so it doesn''t quite suit her, but you can''t blame a girl for trying.


    Now, that bit of info catches Chago''s ear for certain. "No shit?" he asks again before shaking his head. "Sorry. Your story. I''m listening." And listen he does, very intently and trying to stay quiet to let her tell the tale. He doesn''t say a word about the way she tells it either. No need to make her self conscious.


    She looks up, obviously enjoying the telling. She might make a good story teller with more practice. Her head inclines, much lighter hair bouncing around her shoulders. "Yes. Over time as the first ventured into the world the rings went with them, passed down bloodlines or between mentors and students. Some satyrs could wear the rings and some could not." Cindy pauses then, explaining. "I''m fairly sure I can''t. My grandfather had a Ring of Pan once and tried to put it on, but it burned through his horn sheering it off at the base. It wasn''t his to wear, but his to protect until it told him who to pass it onto. It''s said that there''s power in the rings, power that won''t come to life until they''re worn by the right satyrs. Satyrs of the bloodline of the First. No one even remembers what they can wake in the satyr...what gifts they could wield but the speculation is endless." She gestures to Genny. "The herd that was Slaughtered carried many of the rings. Some said they were the first herd reborn, gathered from the ends of the earth... The sidhe bastard that killed them took joy in their pan, but he also wanted what they bore..."


    Chago nods his agreement there. Yeah, he knows at least some of that part. "He wanted a lot of bullshit. And he got what he deserved out of it eventually." He gestures to Genny and smiles a cold smile. "She tore his ass up enough to do a redcap proud." he tells the girl before shaking his head. "Shit. Didn''t mean to interrupt. Anything else?" Leave it to Chago to not say sorry.


    "Did she?" Cindy''s eyebrows both arch and she leans forward a little. "Is she the one that stopped it? The stories never tell what happened. Just that there was a great fall, that old blood awoke and one who would have made himself a god was felled by one from below. They sing songs about the fall of the house, but never what caused its fall." Yep, she just totally got distracted and forgot about the other story.


    Chago gives a small nod and his voice is touched with a hint of pride. "Yeah. She did it. I''ll let her tell you more when she''s awake. She''ll need distractions as she heals. Maybe teaching you what you was almost part of will help pass some of that time." He turns his head and spits back toward the knocker''s place. "Dipshit there was the one helped imprison the herd and made the rest possible. I heard him say you was the last sacrifice he needed to bring his boss back and get even for what happened."


    Gotta love redcap tact, huh?


    She blinks, looking a bit stunned. "ME?" Her voice goes high and strained. "Oh...my...I...umm..." She stops walking, just caught with this idea. "But I''m a nobody. I don''t even have old blood or anything. Why would I be able to..." And then the next part catches up to her. "HE WAS TRYING TO BRING THE SIDHE LORD BACK?!?" yes...her brain has just screeched to a stop.


    Chago acts like he didn''t even notice. "Yep. Genny says Dipshit was that asshole''s chief torturer. Really creative goblin from what she said." Yeah. Not even a knocker anymore in Chago''s eyes. He''s a twisted version instead. "When she heard his name, we went hunting. I scryed on him and he was getting ready to cut on you, talking about final sacrifice and shit, so I tossed some coals in his face and bought us time. You''re good now, he''s screwed worse than a crack whore, and the head dipshit is still rotten hamburger."


    He shakes his head and snaps his fingers in the youngster''s face, flashing light off the metal and glass in his Gauntlets as he does. "So, how do you think your village would like someone able to kick the ass of shit like that to be standing guard on that Dark Trod? You think your people would support a redcap and a satyr setting up housekeeping to do that, like they would some noble asshole?"


    "Uhhhh...." She takes a minute and then finally blinks. "What?" Nope, she didn''t hear a word after the whole ''yes, he was trying to bring back revelation.'' Only after Chago repeats himself, assuming that he will, does she brighten again. "I''m sure the village elders would like that. Particularly if it''s you and her." Umm...duh. Okay, so Cindy isn''t necessarily the sharpest crayon in the pack all the time, but she''s earnest and means well.


    "Nah. It''s my cousin Boss Hogg and his buddy, Billy G. Gruff." He gives her a beat to process before starting out again with a "Here''s your sign." over his shoulder. He holds up his hand before she can complain. "Just stay quiet a sec. I wanna listen for Shova and see if he''s coming back yet."


    Cindy opens her mouth, lips turning in a frown as he shushes her and muttering under her breath. "Long as -she''s- around no one will mind." Okay, so not entirely impressed with the meanie redcap.

 Chapter 18: Calling Dr. Wyatt

    The listening does prove fortunate though. The sound of a wagon can be heard, but it''s rolling quickly and smoothly unlike the wagon they rode in last time.


    Genny makes a soft sound where she''s held, showing signs of coming around.


    Meanie redcap. Yeah. Whatever. As Chago lowers the bandaged and mostly immoblized Genny somewhere near the road, he directs Cindy Lou Wh... uh Cindy to meet the wagon he hears. "I''m gonna be sure she''s ready to ride back. You get their attention." he directs.


    And then he kneels beside where he settled Genny and reaches out to stroke her horns lightly. "Hey, babe. Don''t try''n move. I got your legs bound up so you don''t hurt yourself. I know ya hate that, but it¡¯s necessary." It''s amazingly gentle tones for a redcap too.


    She may think Chago is a big meanie, but Cindy does take instructions well and scampers up the road to go meet Shova.


    Genny''s eyes open, blinking a few times. If this was a cartoon, she''d still have stars spinning around her head, and if it was anyone but Chago kneeling there there would be instant violence. As it is she touches one hand to her jaw. "I am soo gonna...kick...yer...ass..." Threat first before she closes her eyes again, her hand coming to rest on his leg. She manages to crack a smile. "Eric gone, Him gone...when I can move, we''re soo goin'' ta freakin'' Disneyland..." Her voice falls back off, muttering other ideas she has for celebrating...when she can move again. Proof that she''s gonna be okay, the first suggestions are food based, then they get more creative.


    Chago leans in to kiss her forehead. There''s an image Shova needs to walk in on after seeing him hit her huh? Redcap mouth going for her face. "Looking forward to it." he tells her after the kiss. "I just didn''t want to hurt you more than I dad to. Your hip is fucked. We need Evan, or someone like him." No candy coating for her. She''d -really- be pissed if he tried that.


    Then he grins at the litany of things she wants to do. "I''ll settle for cuddling at our bale until we can go." he promises softly. Our bale? Yeah. They don¡¯t have a bale, but Chago has been plotting.


    She smiles faintly. "I get the intension...jus''...ow dammit." Yeah, she''s already forgiving him, not that she won''t still smack him sooner or later. The mention of their own bale brings an arched eyebrow, not in surprise but considering the idea and finding merit in it. "Mmm...I''d settle fer that myself." Genny pauses and leans against him, her fingers loosely circling his arm. "I love ya, Chago. I like the ideas ''f a life tagether that we define, an'' no one else."


    Just then Shova comes around the corner, driving what is a very very nice wagon that almost seems to float more than wheel spin. Chago did ask for a smooth ride. There''s no sign of Josiah or Kiersten, but that''s a minor detail given the issues of the moment.


    Chago smiles and nods to Genny at that. "No shit." he agrees as Shova wheels around and the ride brings a nod od approval. "Looks like we both got some work to do over the next while then, babe." he tells her as he moves to lift her physically this time, trusting his bindings to protect her legs from pain as he does.


    He nods over to Cindy. "Chica there thinks her folks will be on board, just like Kukla, Fran, and Ollie were saying for the Courtly sorts so we''re probably in a good place. I figure once we got a place to talk to folks, you can handle the ass kissing we need to do while I deal with getting us our fire going."


    ¡°Or vice versa.¡± She mutters.


    It''s only after he gets her loaded that his mind registers... oh yeah. Pissed at Shova. "Got one more thing for you to too." he tells Genny as he looks over at the newly returned satyr male. "Tell this idiot why I hit you." Not like he doesn''t figure she''s figured it out a long time ago. "Someone got their panties in a knot because of it and I''d like to get some clear air before I have to kick his ass."


    Sorry Shova. Chago isn''t exactly the most considerate. Especially when he feels like he''s been dissed. At least he didn''t start the ass kicking already. The redcap has grown since those days.


    If the lifting hurts Genny doesn''t give any indication of it, save for her fingers tightening against the back of his neck. Once they''re in the wagon she eases, leaning back against the pillows that Shova filled it with which will help with the bumps. She makes space for Chago near her, not really wanting him very far away if she can help it. Pain will do that to a girl.


    His request brings an arched eyebrow and she looks between the redcap and the satyr, who looks a bit uncomfortable.


    "Hey...I didn''t mean to...umm...well..."


    Genny rolls her eyes, shifting slightly. "Fer hell''s sake. That was jus'' a love tap ta make sure I''d sleep away the bindin'' ''f the damn hip. He knows me well enough ta know I would have sat there an'' taken it if he hadn''t an very likely ripped somethin'' out worse. It ain¡¯t like medics don¡¯t sometimes sedate someone before they work on ¡®em. His way is jus¡¯¡­direct."


    "oh..."


    Chago sits quietly, glaring at Shova as Genny explains and making sure to always be in some sort of gentle contact with her. He starts to add to her words and then shakes his head and turns the other way. "So... who we gonna have to talk to first from your village?" Chago asks Cindy to keep from jumping on Shova until he''s calmed a good deal more. Later, he can explain things that might need it. Right now... calming down is good. That''ll come soon. Like... when Genny''s been checked on.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Cindy watches the exchanges, big eyed and not wanting to get in the middle. Once everyone else finds a place she pulls herself into the wagon, balancing there happily and humming. Chago''s question brings her attention around and she taps her fingers against the wood, thoughtful...it takes a little effort for her...


    "We should talk to the elders. Wyatt is a healer and can be all helpful like, and the others will want to hear about what happened."


    Genny nods, not really caring where they go as long as there''s either booze or a morphine drip at the end. She shifts closer to Chago, resting her head against his arm. The first turn of the wheels shows that even in this cart the ride isn''t going to be fun.


    Chago gives a small anmd sharp nod. "Wyatt then. Good." he says softly before giving small growl at Genny''s pained reaction to the beginning movement. "How far is it?" he asks as he reaches for Genny with his free hand and his eyes go flat with the drain on his already heavily worn body with the effort of another cantrip, lifting Genny from the surface of the cart to hold steady over his lap with levitate instead of letting her be jolted the small amount the cart they got would give. He goes quiet and his eyes close to focus on holding Genny as long as necessary, even before the answer comes.


    A faint sheen of sweat soon begins to shine across his forehead and his breathing goes a touch shallow with the raw focus and determination he pours into holding the cantrip. Thank goodness he is a seer and has the experience of holding such power for extended times. It''s one less battle to fight as he does all he can to keep her supported for as long as possible, even if the cantrip itself normally wouldn''t allow it.


    The strain shows in his voice after a little as well, when he finally breaks his silence. "Who''s the one I gotta watch out for?" he asks with a small scowl. "There''s always at least one that''s either gonna want me kissing his ass or run outta town."


    Genny would sooo protest him using any more strength to try to make her comfortable. If she was coherent enough to...but her body is realizing just how screwed up she is and has gone into conservation of energy mode, leaving her incoherent and only partially conscious.


    Cindy''s mouth forms an ''o'' as she watches Chago support Genny. She seems surprised at the action, and Shova, in the moment he notices likewise. From lovetaps to using a hell of a lot of power to take care of her. Redcaps are weird. He looks up the road, thoughtful. "I can cut some off with a trick...fifteen minutes." Trick...yep...fold that dream path...


    Chago''s question makes Cindy blink and she pauses again. "Roland. He''s a crabby ol'' thing and doesn''t like outsiders of any kind. His son, Theo is younger, stronger and just as bad. They''ll be the worst. The rest...well...you know how folks are. Some will warm up to you, lots will warm up to her, and some will be annoying no matter what."


    The redcap nods just slightly and the ''lifting'' hand that provided the simple bunk for moving her tightens on Genny''s arm briefly as he sways where he sits for a moment before catching himself with a low growl. It''s not strength driving him any more, it''s willpower alone. "Roland. Theo. Got ''em." he mutters before forcing a deeper breath to lift his voice to carry just a bit. "I can do fifteen minutes. Go." Even if he doesn''t look like he can do five.


    Then again, Chago is that stubborn. He''ll find a way to do fifteen minutes. It''s one of those things where he said he''d do it, so he will. Genny would know that determination if she was awake to see it. He sways again briefly before saying "Water." in a once again soft again. The ''now'' is left unsaid, but is be clear in his tone.


    There''s fear of those teeth to contend with when it comes to the whole ''water'' thing. Then again...there''s a lot more fear to contend with if Cindy DOESN''T do anything. She digs through the supplies even as Shova begins bending the dreampaths. The bending feels rather odd, definitely a sign that Shova is very good at this.


    Cindy finds the water and opens it, managing to get it in Chago''s mouth without getting her fingers too close. Once he finishes, she leans back, looking down at Genny and frowning before reaching down and touching the pillows under Genny, her fingers coming up bloody despite the bandages. She doesn''t talk about it instead looking forward. "We''re moving fast...almost there."


    Chago nods his thanks for the drink without a single smart assed comment, a sign of just how focused he is. It takes a few beats before he registers Cindy''s words and he finally hisses a faint "Good." when he realizes she spoke and what it was about.


    He starts to close his eye and focus fully on the last few minutes, but thyen he catches the color on Cindy''s fingers. This brings a low and frustrated growl that may well sound furious to someone that doesn''t know him well. "Get more." he snarls at her with a nod to her hand and then the pillows. "I gotta make sure she''s got a doc -there-." he mutters then, so distracted sounding that it may well be obvious that the strain has him a touch loopy. Well, strain or thinking of too much while trying to hold that cantrip for far too long.


    When Cindy is typically slow or unsure, he snaps "NOW!" and one foot swings at her in a threat instead of an attack. Only when she has enough blood for what he wants does he settle and then ease Genny down, releasing one cantrip to start a far easier, for him, one.


    He grabs Cindy''s arm and starts directing her to hold her fingers as he needs so he can paint runes on Genny''s skin with those bloody fingers, working fast to finish what he needs before too much blood dries. Wyatt''s name, spelled in runes, then symbols for Journey, endings, and meetings.


    When the last rune is in place, he states "We will meet the healer named Wyatt that I was told about when this cart arrives." A powerful Soothsay to force things to happen sooner. He doesn''t try for more than the healer being there, but that should be enough to get her help.


    Now, as long as the fates don''t screw him over and decide to wait for a different time the cart ''arrives'' than the one he means.


    Cindy does as she''s told but keeps blinking, completely amazed by what she''s watching. He finishes the pronouncement and she licks her lips.


    "That is so freaking cool."


    Yeah, Redcap soothing gets points in her book. If Shova wasn''t so involved in path twisting, he''d prolly be impressed too.


    And fate apparently isn''t in the mood to screw Chago over. Shova gives a warning before they hit a major bump, a place where they squeeze between one space and the next almost, popping through the dream from one point to another. This lands them in the middle of the village instead of the outskirts, which means no little amount of concern and a bit of chaos. The wagon stops in front of an elderly satyr with heavily greyed black fur, leaning on a cane covered in runes. He blinks mildly at the appearance of the wagon, peering up at Chago. There''s a faint amusement in his old eyes.


    "Well...you wanted me, so here I am. What''s the rush?"

 Interlude: Butting In

    Okay, I figure this is a good place to butt in again.


    If I was making this crap up, I''d include some newly awakened fae to teach and tell him as the story evolves, but this is me remembering as best I can and telling it straight, not writing some novel so I gotta do my explaining different. That''s not just me being weird and random either. That''s how we operate. Fae souls are almost immortal so we''re born, we wake up, we live and we''re reborn  - provided you don''t get ganked with cold iron or other shit. Then most of us forget most of our previous lives to not go even crazier with too much memory and not enough life for it. Because of this, when wake to our fae selves, we spend a wiccan year and a day training with another fae to learn about our world and how the mundane one affects it and us.


    My mentor was a seelie Wanderer that wanted to make me something better''n how he saw the typical redcap. He probably slowed down my being as strong or as brutal as a typical redcap, but he helped guide my hunger away from just flesh and food like most of my kind, and into a hunger for knowledge and power. Magic especially. He taught me about magic and art and magic and cooking and some more magic. I taught myself picking pockets and sneaking and lying. After I got in with Eric, I trained my body with the twins, a couple of Trolls, and kept cooking and learned more magic everywhere I could. I also learned about pain, a lot at my ratass of a brother''s hands before I woke up and some more at both Eric''s hands and his guidance. Turns out I kinda like it, both causing and feeling it. Too much really, especially back then. Eric used that to keep me following him. It took Genny to change that, but that monster is still inside and it peeks out sometimes. Anyways, that''s a big part of why I''m such a powerhouse today. I had to learn to be as powerful as I pretended ta be in the early days because, eventually, someone calls your bluffs, but I learned a lot of other kinds of power that most brutes don''t bother with because I''m a lot smarter than most anyone knows. I also am very possessive and protective of what I consider mine. No one messes with what''s mine without a fight, and that includes people I decide deserve it. What better reason to want power than that?Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

 Chapter 19: Of Course it Couldnt be That Easy

    Yeah, the healer can see Genny there and prolly knows what''s going on, but there''s a certain amount of ritual in asking and it''s polite.


    Polite? Can''t he see he''s talking to a redcap?


    Oddly enough, Chago manages polite, do a degree. He checks on Genny quickly after that last bump and then moves toward the end of the wagon, nearly falling over as the trip ends and help is finally in sight. "She ones of..." he pauses and looks at Cindy then to ask "What the hell did you call her herd?" before he gets the answer, he turns back to the healer and leans in to show the earring from her horn ring. "One of them. She just killed the asshole that made the shit used on them. Freed him too." he adds with a jerk of one hand toward Shova. "Got screwed up with iron doing it. We need someone who can do better than bandages.¡±


    Hey, for a redcap, that''s polite, right?


    Wyatt''s rather shaggy eyebrows raise and he nods, stopping a young satyr who was trying to rush by the weird suddenly appearing wagon. "You...ahh...Brandon, yes. Go tell my woman I''m bringing home guests."


    Brandon looks at the three, giving Cindy a bright smile before nodding and taking off at a dead run.


    That done, Wyatt moves closer, examining the ring hanging from Chago''s ear first before looking at Genny. He catches his breath before reaching out a hand, holding it over her hip. His lips turn in a frown. "I need to look closer, but this isn''t good. More''n iron...something..." His head shakes, heavy curled horns looking like they could drag him to the ground if he shook too hard. Dark eyes rise back to Chago. "You are her man then?" Without waiting for an answer, he continues. "Then you may come along. Cindy can see Shova and the wagon to the inn." Wyatt gives a sharp trilling whistle, puffing up his cheeks and then blowing out creating a soft wind. It''s a wind that grows, spinning around itself to scoop the incoherent Genny up, holding her gently above the ground as Wyatt turns and begins across the square, fully ignoring everyone who is staring, mumbling, or both.


    Chago starts to answer and then cuts off when Wyatt doesn''t wait for the answer. As he sees that things are getting done, he relaxes and nearly falls over. His eye closes a moment and he takes a deep breath while Wyatt starts the wind growing and he turns to give Cindy a very formal bow, then turns to follow the grump with plodding feet, ignoring the looks he gets as well.


    "I hope she''s a good cook." he mutters under his breath as he follows.


    Poor Cindy...she looks so dejected as everyone leaves. She pouts a bit, but the bow helps and she moves to help Shova get the wagon seen to.


    Wyatt snorts, apparently having heard the comment. "I wouldn''t have married her if she wasn''t, no matter how good a rack she has. Them don''t last forever, a good cook...that does." He keeps Genny moving ahead of them, the wind holding her as smooth as silk. He doesn''t help Chago right now, no matter how tired the Redcap is. Maybe he just wants to see how tough Chago really is. "She''ll have food for us. She knows what guests means."


    He comes around the corner and angles towards a smaller cottage set back a bit. There are good smells coming from that direction already and Brandon can be seen standing in the doorway talking to someone beyond.


    "Good when they have both though." Chago says with a nod to Genny that almost unbalances him. He gives a low growl and drops one hand to dig his fingers into his own side for a moment to focus himself on a flash of pain. Then he follows a bit more quickly. "Maybe me and her can trade some recipes. I mostly know Mexican, and I wouldn''t mind picking up more stuff." he admits.


    When he sees the house and smells the food, he smiles a bit toothily. "Smells damn good already." he admits then before reaching a hand to touch anything nearby for a moment of extra balance. Yeah, he''ll make it if he has to crawl, but he''s not planning to show that kind of weakness if he can help it. He is a redcap after all.


    Wyatt''s sharp gaze doesn''t miss the balance checks, and he still doesn''t offer any help. "She''s a... what is it she calls it. Down home cook." He sniffs the air. "Pulled pork from the smell of it and there were blackberry pies she was working on earlier." Goats eating pig, isn¡¯t that close to canibailism?


    Brandon looks up as they arrive and bows, scooting out of the way. He can''t help a curious look at Chago, and a longer one for Genny...he notices the rack most certainly from the way his gaze lingers. Wyatt shoos him off and sweeps Chago and Genny into the house. It''s a cute little place...the definition of cozy and it smells dang good.


    The woman at the stove is kin, mid twenties pleasantly plump with good curves, but no super model. Just pretty and pleasant. As they enter, she gestures Wyatt and his burden towards a bed that''s been made up towards the back, it''s mostly a flat surface with sheets to absorb blood and such. A doctoring station, not a place to linger. "Everything''s set up back there, Wyatt. I sent Brandon go get more water and tell the council you''ll be there when you get there." Then she looks at Chago and gestures towards the thick wooden table where there''s a bowl the size of a mixing bowl full of meat and thick wheat bread to the side. "I''m Brenda. Sit and start eating. Then there''s a bed for you."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Chago nods his agreement to Wyatt about the smell and he follows in, doing his best to hide the weakness from Brenda. Too late from the people outside but maybe he can fool her.


    As if.


    "I can wait on the food." he says as he moves to follow Wyatt instead. "I wanna be there if she wakes up. She don''t always weak up good. Especially hurt. Better to have me there." It''s a good excuse anyway, right?


    He starts to ask about the council as he moves to follow to where Genny is going, but it''s doubtful that he''ll get another word out, really.


    Brenda snorts, picking up a big ol'' wooden spoon and gesturing at the table again. "At least take the damn bowl with you. Swallow it whole if you want, but get something down your gullet. You''re fady, any fool can see that and me more than most."


    Wyatt looks over his shoulder as he lowers Genny to the bed. "I''d not fight with her. She''s got a wicked back swing with that spoon." He picks up a large pair of shears, cutting away the bandages, which sends more blood dripping down Genny''s fur and onto the bed.


    "I been hit with worse." Chago protests before he nods while giving an "Alright" and takes off his Gauntlets to sets somewhere no one will accidentally touch them. He turns and heads to get the bowl then and a small spoon. "I''ll eat, but it''s gotta be this way if I do." and he sounds just as firm on that point as she was on him eating.


    Once he has food and the spoon he wants, he moves to settle where he can watch over Genny without being in Wyatt''s way and takes the tiniest of tastes of the food. It''s very slow and delicate and totally out of character for a redcap¡¯s hunger as he starts to follow orders. "What do ya thing is wrong, Bones?" he asks with a ghost of his usual cocky smirk.


    Once Chago is settled with food, Brenda heads into the back of the house, bustling around and singing as she goes. She has a nice voice, a pleasant earthy alto. The food is good, not quite as creative as Chago and Genny often go for, but it''s filling even in a small taste possibly dross, a physical form of compressed magic, mixed in there somehow.


    Wyatt looks up, cracking a grin. "Fortunately, phasers weren''t set on kill." His gaze goes back to her hip. "But I won''t lie to you. She''s not in good shape. Busted ribs, bruises, wrenched shoulder, low blood pressure and her hip joint is shattered." He touches a finger to the blood and tastes it, then turns his head and spits it out, rubbing his tongue against his teeth.


    Chago shivers after that first taste and his stomach growls almost as sharply as he''s been known to do when upset at something. He sets the spoon aside and closes his eye to focus his control. He tears off an equally small bit of the bread and dampens it with the stew before dropping it into his maw and gulping it down. He''s trying to hold to his old oath to be civilized he gave his mentor in the face of great need. Poor guy.


    To buy a moment of self control, he finally asks "What''s the worst?" Yeah. Not hard to see there''s more going on.


    "I don''t know yet." There''s a worried under tone to Wyatt''s voice which wasn''t there until he tasted the blood. "This mess..." He gestures towards the hip, "And your mouth doesn''t look entirely happy either." Since someone did bite the iron bar at one time. Wyatt shakes his head, "Keep an eye on her. I''ll be back in a moment. There is more I need." Cryptic much? Unless stopped he heads towards the back of the house calling for Brenda.


    "My mouth will heal." Chago says rather sharply at the suggestion he needs care. He sets the bread aside and rises to move closer. "I might be a redcap, but I ain''t stupid. What''s in her blood?" he demands, and he moves to follow Wyatt as he starts to go get whatever it is he needs. "Tell me what the hell you need for me to help you heal her."


    "I don''t know, dammit." Now he does sound like Bones... "Her blood is tainted. There''s iron -in- it. Whatever hit her broke, put crap inside. It''s gonna take...a filter of some sort." His gaze is concerned and yet determined. "For now, we need to let it bleed, but replace the fluid she''s losing so she doesn''t bleed out. If we can''t fix it this will kill her kill her...permanently on both sides. We have to start here and then find more information on HOW to fix it. I don''t want to balm the outer wound if I can''t fix the inner one."


    Chago gives a small nod and a low growl. This one is more his usual self, even if he''s not recovered from his stress. Something else has risen to motivate him powerfully. Again. "Tell me how to help. I''m good at research and helping find shit." Soothsay. Go figure. Then he turns back to the food. "Give me just a minute to be ready." And as soon as it''s just him and Genny in the room since everyone was going to gather this and that, he gulps down the whole bowl and loaf in quick swallows. Brenda is lucky he thought to pour the stew into his maw instead of going bowl and all. He should rest, but should gets pushed aside for other concerns as it often does. Moment''s later, he''s chasing after Wyatt again while wiping away the spots of stew and the crumbs of bread on his top.


    "Think there''s already a filter made?" he asks as he catches up. "Some nocker made this kinda shit by accident and made a treatment already? I could try and locate that maybe if you heard of such a thing." Chago offers.


    Strange how such motivations work. Almost as though someone out there was either toying with them, or just plain seeing how far they''re really willing to go. Fortunately the food is good...definitely dross laced, much like the jerky Chago bought. Considering they''re in a place of healing it''s not a huge surprise. Fixing fae by feeding them among other things.


    By the time he catches up Brenda and Wyatt are deep in conversation pondering how to rig up some kind of IV to get fluids into the satyr as fast as they''re going out. Wyatt turns, nodding at the suggestion. "Lingering taint like this is uncommon, and it wasn¡¯t an accident. Usually, it''ll either bleed out or do killing damage immediately. The iron is bound to her blood. The last stories of that happening go back to the bastards that went after her herd. They aren¡¯t exactly stories for the public, like most of the details of the Horror. I¡¯ve been told they had a way to get rid of it too. A machine...but I don''t know the details of the thing. The story was from when I was just a young thing. I¡¯m not even sure such a thing exists now. Then again, I¡¯m surprised she still exists if she is who you say she is.¡± He holds up a hand. ¡°Not that I¡¯m doubting you, exactly, but there are layers to this story I would like to understand better. And we have no time for it. We have to figure this out now. My fee is those stories later.¡± He''s calmer now...apparently having taken some time to think and to talk to his wife. ¡°If you have a way to research with that little information, I¡¯d start now.¡±

 Chapter 20: What Do You Mean, Go Back?

    He Rage briefly surges through Chago at the implication that they might not be telling the truth. Then again, as often as he liest on purpose can he really be mad about someone assuming he¡¯s telling them whatever story might get the help he wants? Chago nods slowly. "I''ll find out what I can quick and then you can tell me if you got any other ideas. This healing shit ain''t something I''m good at. She does that. I can tie a bandage, but that''s about it." He steps back and pulls some coins from his pocket while muttering what he knows about her long ago herd, not much given even her memories have holes in them, and those that took it, including the bits about the machine he knows. As he speaks, he scores the coins with the rough edges on his outfit to make one side of each one, then he casts the coins and studies the way they land, reading them like I Ching before slipping a small make up design compact from a well protected pocket that he hides his emergency mirror in to see if he can find the machine.


    The mirror¡¯s silvery surface goes immediately black, then slowly lightens and pans about like an old time movie opening. It focuses in and then draws back showing a machine made from rusted and twisted pieces.


    The machine is on a shelf, a dusty dirty unused shelf...apparently either forgotten or all but. It''s in a workshop of sorts full of other machinery bits and bobs. Piles of it everywhere. There''s a feeling of distance to the seeing, not an easy around the corner jog, unfortunately, but he''s got a good feel for the direction. Looking around further more of the bits stand out for what they are. Cuffs like he saw Cindy bound with, devices with hard, thorny edges that will never be used for nice things. Someone''s special collection of torture instruments. How nice... One would think sooner or later these wack jobs would all be eaten.


    From the front room comes a soft sound, a groan. Brenda''s voice is gentle in response, turning to a yelp as someone gets clobbered. Do not startle the injured satyr.


    Chago is not stupid. He''s also not easy to surprise. The groan warns him that things are about to be interesting and he sets the compact down to mark the direction, in case he loses it in the rush that...


    Yeah. That rush. The yelp brings him to check on Genny. "Babe. Take it easy. Healers." he announces as he approaches. "You''re screwed up. Let them work on helping you." he explains as he closes in to assure her she''s safe. "That fucknuts got something into you. I gotta go get something to clean the shit outta your blood. They''ll take care of ya until I get back though." he promises her.


    As quick as that, he''s already thinking about other things though. How to find this machine. How to make sure the folks that are tied to the one that did this to her pay. How to get another bowl of stew before going. You know... important stuff.


    Genny doesn''t argue, mostly because she didn''t come all the way around. Enough to lash out, not enough to really be completely coherent. She sags back again as Brenda pushes her down, Brenda''s cheek showing a dark mark where she was struck. She takes the opportunity to run a strap from the bed over Genny''s waist, hoping to keep the hip still.


    Wyatt emerges from the back, carrying more than a bit of gear. Apparently, he''s gonna try a bit of everything to make this work.


    Chago glances at Wyatt and then Brenda before going back where he was working. "It''s gonna be a bitch. I found one of the machines you need though. I''ll go get it. Can one of you get Shova here? I need his help to pull this off fast enough. The ugly thing is a long way off, but in the Dream. His shortcuts will help." As he speaks, he finds something to start making a quick map on that includes a mark taken from the compact to show the right direction. Once that''s ready, he heads for the kitchen to start gatering travel supplies and to grab one of those pies Wyatt mentioned if no one stops him.


    Stop him? Nope. Honestly he''s kinda being ignored by Wyatt and Brenda at the moment. Not out of rudeness, but the amount of blood being lost is worrying Wyatt right now much more than what a redcap eats as long as the house is still standing. Heaing the need, Brenda leaves and returns nearly fifteen minutes later with Shova, minus Cindy due to the fact Brandon found her and she''s all distracted.


    Once Shova arrives, the first thing Chago says is "We have to go back. Fast." Back? Back wasn''t along that line, was it?


    Shova blinks as Chago makes the announcement. "Back? Now? Umm...I thought we were going to have more than an hour down time. And back where back?" Maybe he''s been hanging around Cindy too much, or he''s just tired.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk as we go.¡± Chago isn''t wasting a lot of time. He starts the other satyr moving by force of presence as much as anything. As they get moving, he explains what''s happened to Genny and how she''s ''fucking dying'' because of it. Then he explains "I found the machine that''ll help her, but I don''t know exactly where it is." He gestures in the proper direction, more or less, as he says this. "It''s pretty damn far from the feel of it, so I need your help making time. To know better where we''re going, I need to go back to Shortnuts¡¯s place and get my hands on his shit. Then I can get another bearing and find this piece of shit machine so we can get it and get it back here for her."


    That made sense, right? It would have to Genny. Poor Shova.


    Shova takes in the explanation but he looks like he''s been run over by a cart. He''s done almost as much will working as Chago and Genny too. He walks along, mostly cause otherwise Chago would MOVE him anyway.


    "Okay...I get the idea that we need ta help her, but...you''re talking about a -lot- of travel and we''re both worn out. I don''t want to fold us into a cliff or worse. I can get us back to the cave, but we have ta be reasonable ''bout how far how fast."


    Chago snorts. "We can be fecking reasonable when we''ve got time for it." he growls. "I ain''t gonna let her die. Can you hold a portal open? You can rest while I get everything I need from his hellhole, then you can open a hole for me to jump through and then back out when I''ve grabbed the machine. I''ll risk you screwing up. I don''t think you will. I got faith in you." he says. "She''s got iron in her fecking blood." he says again, as if he hadn''t made that point in explaining why they need to get moving now. "We wait, she dies. For good. We fail, we come back eventually. She won''t if we don''t try."


    Finally, he taps the pack he''s carrying. "I got some of Brenda''s grub packed. You can eat while I''m hunting up what I need. It''ll help." Yes, the redcap is offering his food. It must be important.


    Shova stares at him for a minute, stunned. "She won''t...how did she get iron..." buh buh buh...Shova''s brain is having a hard time with this. Chaos that has become a normal thing for Genny and Chago are just not his reality. He begins walking, fast, across the little village, leading the way. "You...you and her are the strangest pair. I''ve never seen anything like it.¡±


    Chago can''t help an amused snort at that. "Shit. We ain''t even done something weird yet." he says with a toss of his head. "You''ll see." When he and the sidhe hook up at last. He''ll really see then. "I need to know how far it is from here to his pit too. It''ll be part of finding this machine. How much do you need to know to open a path? Just direction and distance?" He doesn¡¯t seem worried about the fact he torched the place when they left. It¡¯ll be fine now, right? He asks then. "It''ll be more of a pain in the ass if you need more. I''ll be able to tell you more where I need to be pretty soon after we get to that pit, but you can take a few to rest while I''m figuring it out."


    The redcap rubs his hands over his face and then rolls his shoulders to try and shake some of the lingering wear after Brenda''s food. Thank goodness he''s not running on less than empty any more, even if he''s still got a ways to go before he hits a full tank.


    Shova blinks again, waving off the food. "Ummm...going back won''t be too bad, not with just two of us. I know pretty much where that is, I just don''t...well...don''t like it. I can get us within a distance, but not right into the place or anything. That good enough?" The satry rubs his hands over his head, making his dark hair stand up on end between his horns.


    "Closer the better." rumbles the redcap. "Way I figure it, I gotta find this mula''s other place and then we got a hell of a fecking trip to get to it." He degenerates into a string of very profane Spanish for a bit before properly explaining "I just need something from the pit with the right feel and I''m gonna get it. When I got it, I''ll get another line on the bastards storehouse." He taps a finger to his pocket with the map. "Then I fill out both lines and we know where the shit is that''ll help her."


    His tone changes then, harder suddenly and demanding an answer. "Now... when I give you direction and distance, can you fecking get us there if that''s all you got to work with? If you can''t, I gotta know now so I can figure how else the hell to get there." Yeah. He''s getting frustrated. Even is cursing isn''t as intricate as usual.


    Shova blinks at the cursing and then nods slowly. "We''re going to save her and stop this from happening to anyone again, yes?" It''s a rhetorical question and he straightens his shoulders. For all that he''s been a bit of a wishy-washy git there is apparently a backbone in there somewhere and he turns towards the pathway in front of them. "Then I can get us wherever the hell you want us. Just...make sure we come back, because I don''t want your woman or mine coming to get us. They''ll be pissed."


    "Nah. We''re not gonna save her. I''m kicking both our asses because I''m in the mood for goddamn goat stew. I just needed her to season a bit. Here''s your sign." Chago replies. Rhetorical or not he got an answer. If he''s really listening it might not be the total answer he''d have wanted either. Nothing about keeping it from happening again in there. ''Anyone else'' is not very high on many a redcap''s hit parade though so it may not be a surprise.


    Then his lips curl into a grin and a lot of teeth show. "Hell... you damn sure got that right. And here I was starting to figure you for the oldest virgin satyr ever. Let¡¯s go kick some ass. We get to the place, then you rest to be sure we make it. I can handle the rest."


    "Virgin?" Shova snorts, his eyebrows arched nearly to his hairline. "Now that''s just insulting." He turns his attention to the path in front of him and picks up a handful of earth, muttering to it. He wanders from one side of the trail to the other, stomping hard enough to leave distinct tracks and then throws the earth out in front of him. For a moment nothing seems to happen and then the glamour surges and shimmers, connecting the here to the there, with the there being about a quarter mile away from the pit, the trail on the mountain. "Hah...Got it. Stars and hory whiskers it¡¯s nice not being bound. At least mostly¡­"Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Chago''s grin widens and he nods his approval, ignoring the rest. That¡¯s a story for another day, if then. He stalks forward then, adjusting his Gauntlets as he moves and then reaching a careful pat on the back for Shova. "Good job kid." he rumbles without considering that ''kid'' might be an even bigger poke at a satyr than for most teenagers before continuing through the new portal as if he''s got absolutely nothing to be afraid of in doing so. Once past the portal, he pauses to glance around briefly, then shucks his pack. "I got some of her pie in here. Have some and sit down. I''ll go in and get what I need, then we''ll find this fecking machine I want." He tells Shova without even glancing to be sure the satyr is following.


    Shova better feel special too. Chago doesn''t offer -his- food to just anyone. Not the good stuff anyway.


    Oh yeah, he feels special. He''s been ordered around and liberally cussed and is heading into dangerous places with someone who may still eat him. Special. He does, however, do what he''s told and flops on the ground, stretching and working on what it will take to bunk further to a place they''ll have a general idea to...no problem...really.


    Even this far from the place there''s a stench on the air. Now that the pit is open, the odors are escaping as the ruin ages.


    Chago''s nostrils flare and he nods his head at the stink. "Hell yeah." he mutters before his attention focuses closer, head turning slowly as if searching for something. Suddenly, his hand snaps out and he makes a grab at the air, muttering "Three." under his breath before opening his fingers and the other snapping quickly over the first. "Two." He says this time before the weird gesture is repeated a third time, swapping hands one more. "One." he murmurs and rolls his shoulders. "Go."


    On go, his hand opens and a still living fly buzzes out, along with a release of glamour to activate haste, sending the redcap sprinting off in a near blur of enhanced speed. Quarter mile? No problem.


    Especially without his pack on to slow him down. He''s got his Gauntlets. What more could he need in hunting for a pair of those handcuffs in that pit? They left at least one pair behind, after all.


    The stink gets deeper as he gets closer and he observes that dark things have already begun feeding on the stink and the death. Critters which have slunk in to make themselves at home, hiss at him through the doorway.


    When the cantrip fades, Chago slows at the door to the burnt out pit and then takes a moment to just glare into the darkness. His fingers curl with the sharp one cracking pops that Gauntlets give, then he opens them again, letting the harsh sound continue as he takes a deep breath, stench or no.


    "OUTTA MY WAY!" the redcap bellows before closing his fists again, the crunching and grinding noises echoing in the silence that follows a redcp''s bellow when he''s putting all the bullying he can behind it, then he stalks forward, ready to start ripping into anything that''s not moving fast enough.


    There''s a lot of skittering and slithering in response and no few hisses and snarls. At the same time nothing seems to be willing to fight with the redcap over the bounty of the place and then pull back deep in the shadows to watch and resent him, leaving a pathway clear for him to enter. With Etienne removed the place is literally starting to decay, pieces of the wall breaking in, though his machines and creations still shine in their bloodstained glory.


    Chago''s lips curl into a cold grin, showing his teeth as he looks about, his single eye hunting for the gleam of a pair of those handcuffs or for some machine that matches something he saw in the other storage. It''s like walking into the midst of the creatures doesn''t bother him in the least. Out numbered. Likely overpowered if they ganged up, and he just hunts for what he wants. "I just want one thing, then you can fight over the rest. I don''t give a shit. I get those fecking handcuffs and I leave." he tells the room as he searches. Who knows. Maybe they''ll even help so he''ll leave sooner.


    Helping isn''t exactly in their vocabulary. The walnut sized brains simply identify him as scarier than they are, so they stay back, resentful but not attacking.


    It takes a bit of searching, as the table they were laid on got tipped over and burned at some point. There is an array of sizes and varieties of pain causing devices worked into them. Needle sharp razors, spikes and other gifts meant to create the most pain while still allowing the wearer to function just as much as the Knocker wanted them to.


    Chago nods to himself and looks at the cuffs, studying the design as he starts out. He pauses then, his eye tracking past what he holds to a tall shelf with some interesting looking things that have been out of reach so far for all the critters. A small nod and he slams a fist into the supports of that shelf until it falls and then he walks out, leaving the pit to the things that want it.


    Once outside, he tucks the cuffs away and head back toward Shova, jogging. Yeah, he wants to go faster, but the satyr needs time to rest still and the redcap wants to take some time to be sure of his plan. City on map. Check. Line of direction to the machine he wants. Check. Curent location known. Check. Way to get another line. Check. More of those vile handcuffs closer than the storehouse.


    Well... crap. Gotta hope there isn''t.


    Noise roars up behind him as the scavengers pounce on the new loot and on each other. They may leave scary red cap alone, but they''re not about to let other slithery things take the best loot. If someone were to return in a week it''s likely the only sign of the pit would be a depression in the side of the mountain.


    By the time Chago returns Shova is up and about again, his hair groomed back down to something reasonable and looing to be in a better mental place. He didn''t eat all of the pie, he''s not dumb, but enough to help his reserves. He has a long stick in hand and is drawing on the ground, something which looks like constellations and connection points.


    Chago doesn''t say a word to interrupt, he just walks over and scoops up the last of the pie and takes it behind something convenient to toss back with a quick spray of juices and crust crumbs. Then he comes back to store the pan away to return before pulling out his map and handcuffs.


    He weighs the cuffs in his hand, lips curling in distaste as he braces to be really sick. "Two to one, he used iron in these too." He mutters before opening his mouth and tossing the cruel device into that gaping maw, drawing on some of his reserves to crunch and chew, whatever they''re made of. Hopefully the rending of metal by redcap teeth won''t distract Shova.


    Once he swallows the mouthful, with the sort of effort given to taking medicine by a child, he focuses on the taste and where it is, then adds another line to his map, looking to triangulate on the distant storehouse. He brings it to show Shova, setting it where the satyr can see from the corner of his eye without looking away from the work, an arrow marking where the lines cross with the starting points marked ''home'' and ''here'' for the goat to know scale by the distance between.


    Shova inclines his head faintly to note that he sees the map and he begins adding new markings to the star map before outlining it with ruins. It''s slow work, but he''s being careful. If he screws up, they may end up in entirely the wrong place without enough juice to get back. With each layer he also works glamour into the map until it almost shimmers. About the time he looks up is when the iron in Chago''s stomach decides it doesn''t want to be there any more redcap fortitude or not. The pie helps to keep the reaction from being entirely violent and protects his guts, throat and mouth, but the metal is going to come out one end or the other and it''s choosing the mouth.


    And maybe for most people it wouldn''t be too bad, but Chago is a redcap and redcaps never do anything by half measures. He turns and runs a few steps away, making sure to be well clear of Shova''s work before those deep racking gags are released and the sort of overdone spray usually saved for bad Monty Python skits or cheap lowbrow humor begins. It''s a rather violent emptying of a stomach that normally can take anything.


    After a bit, the redcap staggers from where he was hurling and holds his stomach with a gloved hand while the other reaches for some of the nearby plants to start ripping up and give him -anything- different to taste as he starts to chew the plants. It''s not eating, it''s mouthwash.


    "My luck, this shit is poison ivy." he mutters around a mouthful.


    Shova looks up, wiggling both eyebrows. "I would take this opportunity to be sarcastic and superior, but I suspect that would get me injured." He digs through his own packs coming up with a clay bottle that he hands over to Chago. "Try that. It''s better for you than poison ivy."


    Upon examination the stuff in the bottle is booze, not quite 100 proof but close with a malt after taste.


    Try it he does, gulping down a healthy pull of the strong brew and sighing at the taste. "Yeah. You would." he agrees to the comment about getting hurt. "And I will kick your ass if you tell anyone about that." he adds with a gesture toward where his belly emptied itself so forcefully. "She don''t need to know what I did for her, and if you tell someone, it''ll spread until she hears." he admits for the reason why.


    ¡°Noted.¡± Shova moves back to his map, pacing the edges of it. "Just needs a few drops of blood to get her going."


    Then he returns the booze and goes for his pack. "Yours or mine?" he asks as he''s pulling it on. "I don''t mind drawing some of either." He adds with a smirk. How comforting can it be to have a redcap offering to draw your blood?


    Shova hesitates slightly and then gives a tail flick. "My ass is too adorable to kick, so my mouth will wisely say nothing about nothing." He takes the bottle back, tucking it away. Other things in the pack clink together and there''s the feeling that the pack is a lot bigger on the inside than it looks on the outside.


    The offer to ''help'' gets a little frown, but Shova rises, moving closer to the map. "Some of both. You because you know the taste of what you''re searching for and you share a bond with Genny. I share race with her and am controlling the direction. Put that all together with the map and that should put us within spitting distance."


    Chago nods his approval of the answer. "Good thinking. I''d do the same for a scrying." he says before reaching out and pushing a fingertip down on the barb he indicated on his outfit and holding the bloody fingertip so he can drip blood where directed.


    Then he focuses on the memory of the taste again, even though it turns his stomach, to have that in mind when the blood touches. "Let''s do this."


    Shova gives a little grin at the compliment and inclines his head before looking over the map. He approaches Chago and snags his own finger, blood welling quickly. A little wince goes with it, but he doesn''t draw attention to his moment of girliness. Instead, he moves to the chart. "My blood to the corners and the path. Yours to the destination and the center points. Five drops each should be enough."


    He suits words to action, squeezing his finger and letting one drop fall on each of the points.


    Chago''s eye roams the chart and he smirks at Shova. "Sure. Give the short jackass the center points. You just wanna see me fall on my face reachin'' for ''em." he jokes as he moves to do the same finger squeezing thing. Start, midpoints and end. Drip. Dip. Drip. He''s careful of the edges of the diagram too, very alert of every movement he makes. He''s familiar with big bunks too and he knows how hard they can be as well as how easy to ruin with a single mistep.


    As soon as the last drop falls, he lifts his finger to his mouth to lick off the tip and to hold it until it stops bleeding while he waits for the glamour to flow.


    Shova smiles, but all of his attention is for the ritual now and the pebble in his fingers. He rolls it around as the drops of blood flow along the lines of the chart. One drop seems to go a long way when the glamor carries it and as the points meet he drops the pebble into the center. Immediately the earth begins to churn and drops into a vortex, a literal whirlpool of earth. Shova takes a deep breath, grabs his bag and jumps in, sucked down immediately.


    Chago watches and nods. "Feckin'' A." he mutters before stepping to the edge of the hole and taking his own breath to hold as he dives in after. The expression is easy to read though. It''s just like Jayne''s when he cocked the rifle and said ''let''s be bad guys''.


    Hopefully the next quote won''t need to be ''helllllllo nurse''.

 Chapter 21: A Castle To Storm

    The earth wraps around them both for what seems like an impossible amount of time, and about the moment Chago thinks his lungs might burst, they''re spit out of the vortex, landing hip deep in snow.


    Shova lands on his back, the first few inches of powder breaking the fall. He''s quiet for a minute and then starts laughing like a mad man. "HAH! HAH! HAH! HAH! It worked!" Well, at least as far as getting them somewhere that isn''t dead. Question is if it''s the right where.


    Chago sits up and growls as he shakes snow from his face and hair, his hands scrabbling to grab his hat and jam it back on. "This is worked? The hell is all the snow? What happened to f-ing warm?" he growls. When the scrying said the machine was far away, he expected far away and south back to a hell hole Genny had once told him about. Not far away and¡­wherever this is. Then he takes a deep breath and focuses on the most foul taste he knows. Well... second most foul. The most would be when it came back. Fruit does not improve every flavor.


    His hand shifts to point as his eye almost closes. "That way." He mutters, trying to get an idea of how far.


    "I didn''t promise warm. I just got us here." Shova pushes to his feet, giving a shake to get the snow off of his fur and then digging in his pack for a jacket. "Though I ain''t no Mister Tumnus and it''ll take more than a scarf to keep me warm."


    Once attired he moves closer, looking down the way. Upright they both may realize how fortunate they are that they dropped where they did since a few feet either direction would have dropped them on pine trees instead of in a clearing.


    The location that tugs at Chago isn''t far, maybe a mile or so.


    Chago nods and then looks around some more. "Well, lets get movin''. I ain''t carryin'' snow gear." he grumbles as he starts out, pushing forward. "Don''t feel far now. You done good." As he speaks, he looks up at the first real pine he passes, not just some little sapling at the edge of the clearing. "Damn good. That woulda hurt goin'' up your ass."


    Shova looks up at the tree and whistles lowly. "Don''t care what kind of fetish you''ve got, that would be painful." He shakes his head, pulling his jacket tighter and moving up to break trail. Another place where hooves are useful, pushing through the snow and through the trees to where the cover isn''t so deep. Once there he lets Chago take back over, the taste of the metal leading towards a gully between two hills, the area iced over, but ruins of a palace visible as they draw nearer. Figures move about on the ramparts, the building apparently no longer serving as it once did but not forgotten or uninhabited.


    "You got any iceskates in that thing?" Chago asks as he sees the ice and the open area. "This ain''t gonna be easy. Don''t wanna screw this gizmo up, so I can''t do what I wanna..." He goes thoughtful then smirks and kneels, blowing on the thickest piece of ice he can find and then polishing it with a shirttail to try and get the ice reflective.


    Once there, he''s tries to scry the distant ramparts in the made mirror, to get a closer view. "Watch out asses Shova. And not mine like that. I don''t swing that way."


    Can''t be too sure with a satyr.


    Shova arches both eyebrows and then smirks. "But you have such cute -ass-ets." He moves away before he can be kicked, taking up a stance of watching, but he''s amused with himself. He may also still be a little drunk off of the magic he pulled off.


    It takes a bit to get the ice to really shine, but once it does, he can see some kind of trolls on the ramparts. Three of them, dressed in winter gear. Below the grounds show others, more trolls, all in training formations.


    Chago doesn''t look from the polished ice mirror. He knew it wasn''t going to be easy, and he has to be careful of his breathing to avoid fogging it, but that just makes it an even better bunk to have made his own mirror, right? In the softest voice Shova is likely to have ever heard, the redcap says "Try it and I''ll give ya the last blowjob you''ll ever want." then his teeth click together to make sure the satyr gets the point. Or is that points?


    His eye scans the trolls in the reflection, watching and timing the patrol then he nods and with his right hand starts snow scuplting the wall he sees, including a bit of drippy stuff that represents the ice clinging to the wall. When one of the trolls walks under the right place, he taps the hanging bit to knock it off and sends a bit of sympathetic magic into the bricks of the wall to create the same effect. Let''s see if the trolls are dumb enough to start arguing over ''who did that?'' and give them a chance to sneak closer.


    Shova snorts, muttering something about how Kiersten would geld him first and continues to watch the way around them.


    It takes a second for the echo to kick in and the piece of snow tumbles, catching the shoulder of the troll beneath. He turns and looks up, frowning before snapping at the one who passed just before him about watching what he''s doing. It doesn''t turn into a full on fist fight, but they do bicker.


    Chago nods and grins then waves to Shova to get the satyr''s attention as the bickering starts., Without words, he tries to indicate the fight first, then the best place of cover that''s on the way to the guards. Hopefully the satyr will understand ''get there and hide'' from it.


    Whether he does or not, Chago moves out as well, along a different direction, planning not be the focus when the trolls finally notice, after getting as close as he can sneak. Maybe he should have asked if Shova had any offensive cantrips hidden away somewhere. Never know when one might need the help.


    Shova isn''t completely dumb, and in fact is smart enough to get the gist of the message. He creeps out, hooves sinking into the snow as he goes and skitters forward into the cover. He looks back, waiting for Chago to give him some kind of clue as to what he''s doing.


    In the tower the trolls'' arguing falls off after a minute and a few shoves and more fallen ice that actually was their fault this time.


    Chago took the riskier path, half skating on the ice as he rushed to closer cover. There he''s at it again, bending and laying out a piece of cloth. That done he starts using a knife on some ice to carve a quick image of the area before him, but with the trolls up to their necks in some block. The cloth is below the ice to catch the shavings. Once the sketch is finished and the fights are over, he rises and tosses the icy shavings toward the trolls nearest the doorway with a wave of Glamour.


    It''s an icy entangle that definitely won''t last long, but hopefully it won''t have to. Just long enough to get inside so he can fight them where they can''t all get to him ans he can protect Shova. The cantrip thrown, he charges the ramparts, readying the next one and saving his glamour for the big effects, relying just on bunks still for the current effects.


    From his hiding place Shova looks both impressed and really confused. Maybe he was pondering talking to the trolls and seeing if they might just let them in. That thought, if it was on his goatly brain, is gone now replaced by running to catch up. He catches up, breathing evenly. "Do we actually have a plan here?"


    Chago nods. "Yeah. First, we get past the damn wall and find a place where this shitload of trolls can''t reach us all at once. You don''t guard a place like this and then just let something like me walk in and grab something." he tells before gesturing. "Follow me. Miss a step and you deal with these dipshits on your own." And with that he heads for a troll, stepping on the momentarily frozen leg that was in mid step, then jumping to his shoulder and then -leaping- with an "Alley oop!" cry, using the accidently boost as a quick hopscotch bunk and trying to spread it enough to include the satyr.


    Yes, it''s a blind jump to clear the wall. Hopefully not into worse than the trolls. Maybe he doesn''t have as much of a plan as he''s trying to convince Shova.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Right. Plan. We don''t need no steenkin'' plan. Shova doesn''t argue, it won''t do any good but follows closely. Not quite on Chago''s heels since he doesn''t want to be stepped on or growled at much more, but plenty close to use the bunk and propel himself up.


    They both come over the wall quickly into what might be a decent landing if there were snow drifts. Unfortunately the inner yard is kept clean and the landing is slick, dropping them both on their butt. They do manage to land without bringing everyone down on their heads, at least not at the moment. Though Shova ''oofs'' as he lands on his butt. Maybe he needs snow tires on his hooves.


    Plans are overrated anyway. You always have to abandon them when the action starts, right? Chago shakes off the slightly rough landing with a small snarl and his head turns, trying to track those handcuffs to the storehouse he needs to get into as well as looking for a good doorway they can head for along the same line if they have to fight. Like he didn''t pretty much guarentee that by breaking in. Ahem.


    "This way." he growls, once he''s got a line.


    Whatever the trolls might have put up with if they hadn''t been frozen, and snow drifted and such is pretty much gone. No goodwill for the crazy redap. However, as a unit of trolls rush for the gates they don''t even seem to notice the pair, then again Shova''s forehead is wrinkled up in concentration and he''s got a chunk of ice in his hands, muttering at it. Apparently his dreamcraft works for more tricks than one. He nods at the instructions, but doesn''t verbally answer, just following along.


    The feeling of the metal is to the right and ahead where there are doors leading into the bigger structure, then...down.


    In for a penny, in for the national deficit, right? Chago drops his shoulder and growls at the doors, not slowing in the least as he leads with every bit of temper and determination that Genny being filled with iron gives him.


    Whether it''s that or his shoulder, he''s not planning to stop for one lousy door.


    The door isn''t much of a problem. Either he''s scared it to death, or...more likely...it wasn''t latched and was slightly open in the first place. Someone forgot to lock up behind them. When he hits the door, the only resistance is the friction of a door opening over icy ground, which is to say...not much.


    The troll and satyr beyond the door look surprised though.


    "Stay put Tiny." Chago growls to the troll before spinning to the satyr. "Where is the shit that dipshit of a Knocker built?" he asks, like the satyr should -know- who he''s talking about. "I got a goat with iron in her blood and there''s a gizmo here''ll fix it." he growls to the other before pointing toward the storehouse location. "Down there somewhere. I need it. -Now-."


    And somewhere deep inside, the redcap finds the restraint not to start with Browbeating now that it''s just two on two, even if he''s got no idea how much help Shova is if it becomes a fight. Growling? Yes.


    Demanding? Well, D''uh.


    The goat seems the calmer of the two, holding up a hand when the Troll would have lunged forward inspite of...or maybe because of...the warning. He''s also the older of the two, well into his grump years.


    "Why do you think this place guarded, Bloodcap? What was left below is best kept below. The castle came down on his head when we pushed him out, but something remains. Something dark and powerful. We hold it at bay for the good of all. You''d best find another way."


    Chago ignores the troll, other than a tightening of his hands when the big guy first got up. "There ain''t no other way. She''s one of his old victims. From the Horror." He reaches to his ear and taps the ring there that came from her horn. "And she''s gonna die without the machine. I don''t give a rat''s ass what''s in the way. I''m getting the machine that''ll clean her blood and then me and Shova here are going to take it back to her."


    He takes a step closer to the grump then, growling softly. "I''ll go through anything that tries to stop me too. I already ate iron to do this. You think I''m scared of something already had a building dropped on it to soften it up?"


    The grump moves forward, limping heavily now that he''s actually moving. He''s dressed in a thick winter vest and fur, who needs much more? He peers at the ring, making no move to touch it. Get his fingers that close to a BloodCap''s mouth? I think not. Slowly a breath hisses between his teeth. "I know that ring. Thought she''d have been dead long before now." He frowns... "Iron in the blood is a problem. They used to dose us with it once...to keep us from acting up." He looks towards the door and his brow furrows. Closer it can be felt that the door is warded, and warded good.


    "She ain''t dead yet, but she''s gonna be without that machine." Chago rumbles as he moves about the room once it seems the satyr is listening instead of obstructing. "I''m gonna get it. If you know this ring, you know what it''s gotta mean that I''m wearing it, right? I''ll swear any oath you want that I didn''t eat her to get it." And that pretty much only leaves one other option. Freely given, with all that would imply.


    He gives the grump a little to chew on those thoughts then asks "You gonna help me, or do I gotta make my own way?"


    "Peace...I''m...thinking." The grump holds up both hands, looking at the door. "If you didn''t eat her, she gave it to you by will...not that I can imagine why, but I learned long ago not to question a woman''s choice." He chews his lower lip. "I can bring the ward down temporarily. I can give you some warding against what lies beyond. I cannot go with you, and I cannot spare any men for the task. I will have to seal the way again, which means there will be no turning about unless you succeed."


    Maybe he can''t guess why on meeting but Chago may well be about to clue him in. He listens and nods, the only sign of impatience being the near constant grinding and crackling of his Gauntlest as the ''caps hands open and close slowly. When the satyr finishes, Chago turns to Shova and nods again. "You. Sit. Rest. Work on what you''re gonna do to get us back. If you ain''t sure of getting us both there, I''ll give you the machine and make my own way. Got it?" No threats. No anger. Well, other than an edge in his tone that says ''and she better be better when I get there''.


    Then he turns back to the grump satyr. "There ain''t no coming back for me -until- I get that machine." That''s right until, not unless for the redcap. "You ain''t gotta tell me that. I got no reason to come back without it." he sums up. "Just make sure he rests. I''ll get the fecking machine."


    The old satyr studies Chago for a brief moment and then nods. He reaches to a pouch at his side, untying it from his belt. "Damn Wanderer said the stars were right for this, and that change was on the wind. Didn¡¯t think it would be in the form of redcap. I''m gonna have to buy her ale from now until the new year." He shakes his head, but there''s a certain pleased determination to his features. "When the master of this place was killed his bones were ground to dust. The monsterous remains of his chief jailer wander below, left behind when the torteror had perfected his art. The seers believe that the bones of the master can be used to defeat the walking slave, but no one has ever gotten close enough to know for sure. If you''re going to take the risk anyway...might help."


    Shova doesn''t argue. see how smart he''s getting in his old age? He just nods and settles clearing a space to begin drawing his star map.


    "And you was gonna tell me that when?" Chago asks with a touch of amusement in his voice. Yeah, he knows how folks feel about redcaps and it doesn''t bother him at all. He worked hard to be looked at like that for too long to get upset now. "Did them seers say -how- it could be used?" he asks then, in a tone that says he knows it''s too easy to expect an answer. He reaches out for the pouch then as he pops his neck. "At least monsterous remains is something us caps is good at dealing with." he mutters before getting the answer.


    "I''m tellin'' you now." The satyr is unphased, though a smile plays across his lips. Even at his age he must drive women crazy. Not the look as much as the charm. "And your guess is as good as mine. If I had a feckin'' clue how to use it I would have already made someone go down there and use it. Well...maybe asked nicely, but still, you get the point. We aren¡¯t sitting up here for our health."


    Chago grins a little toothily. "I like you old man." he rumbles as he weighs the pouch in his hand. He takes a dep breath then and licks his lips. "So... is this all you got? Not hid a flashlight somewhere or anything? I got a feeling it''s kinda dark down there." he says as a joke. "Other''n some light, I''m ready if you got nothing else to offer." Then he chuckles coldly. "My girl''s been suffering. I been looking forward to giving some of that back."


    "If she''s got iron poisoning going on, I can empathize." He considers for a moment and then calls one of the trolls. The two of them speak briefly and the troll leaves again only to return after a moment with a chunk of clear stone which is set into a band. The satyr works over it and the thing takes on a glow, easy to wear like a bracelet. "There...some shiny jewlery for the walk."


    Chago puts the bracelet on with a nod of thanks. It''s worn on the blind side so he won''t blind himself when he goes into a boxing stance too. Then he heads for the door, licking his lips and scanning his head to get an idea of where he''s going when the door opens. Then he starts forward. "Open it. I''m ready." he rumbles softly. That said, he stalks on, ready to bull through. "I''ll be back."


    The grump nods and moves to the doorway, touching his fingertips to the four corners and then the thick lock. A small flame leaps from his fingertips into the mechanism working the tumblers in a way no key could. Finally, it clicks open and rolls back a blast of cold fetid air blasting the doorway. The satyr steps back, covering his mouth with his arm. "Go. God speed."


    That''s all the cap was waiting on. His shoulders roll to drop his pack before he crosses the doorway and then he sets into a light lope, ready to try and get to the sense of those cuffs before running into anything. He''s not trying to sneak though. Forget that. Better to make a normal amount of noise and lure the beastie, and whatever else might be down here that they don¡¯t know about, to him. His sharp ears are alert where his vision is limited. Come out, come out, wherever you are....

 Chapter 22: Whyd it Have to be Trolls?

    Some people argue about the nature of hell, whether it is a place of warmth or a place of cold. In this case hell is a place of not only cold, but freaking bitter cold. Breathing causes steam, moving causes steam and exposed skin aches and burns. Beneath the ruins it''s like walking into a icy prison, with artifacts frozen to the walls and bodies much the same. There is no scent of decay because decay has been halted. The smell is instead ice and the harshness of machine oil.


    Chago''s pace picks up a little in the icy chill, using motion to keep warmer where he can. Still, the chill bites at him until he snarls "Fecking ''caps came from the winter winds. You think this is gonna slow me down?" while he rubs his palms together to keep his fingers warm.


    All is well still until... CRASH.


    Turning, he finds that while he was the noisiest thing down here, he¡¯s not now. Part of the wall breaks away, a large clockwork troll, being a troll who had bits removed and replaced with clockwork, stomping towards the smaller Cap.


    The redcap turns, fists lifting and ready to fight as the clockwork beast appears. "Damn. I thought I was ugly." he rumbles. One hand turns and his fingers flick in a ''some on'' gesture while as he backpedals to keep a little room.


    A very tiny bit. Even if it does sacrifice his chance to maybe swing first.


    The mechanical troll is...well...very big. The ceilings down here are a good 15 foot and he''s not quite brushing them. Chunks of ice cling to the metal which makes up his right arm and to the muscled plane of his grey-blue skin, even clinging in the white beard. He roars, a gutteral animal sound before charging forward, the mechanical arm swinging while Chago sets himself. If it lands it''s a blow that''s going to hurt rather a lot.


    Well, like the old saying goes... the bigger they are, the harder they hit. Being so short, Chago is well versed in this concept, and in proving it wrong sometimes. He waits as the charge comes, sinking into a lower stance, hoping the blow goes over him and trusting his renewed Oakenshield to hold if it doesn''t.


    As the troll comes, Chago pivots, well, he slides, but that¡¯s kind of a pivot. He catches himself on his left hand. The right is aimed for the knee of the monstrous troll, looking not to drive directly into it, but to rip and tear with all the spikes and edges of the Gauntlet''s full length while the blow from the troll just misses taking his hat, and maybe his head, off.


    Well, looks like it''s a lucky day all the way around. The Troll does take Chago''s hat off with enough force to push the redcap back if not onto his butt. However...there''s enough Oakenshield left that the blow doesn''t remove Chago''s head as well. And where the guantlets rip and tear it leaves gapping holes, as not only flesh, but ice break away. The blood that drips is a rich green ichor that reflects like machine oil and the Troll howls in pain, pivoting his weight onto his good leg, surprised that Chago isn''t so much floor squish.


    Chago hits the ground and rolls with the landing to come back to his feet and starts in once more, circling so that the massive troll will have to pivot -fast-, use that hurt leg more than he''d like, or let the ''cap get a really nasty angle. Since the most likely of the three is that that leg gets used, the cap is watching it close and as soon as the weight shifts, he lunges in fast, jaws gaping and aiming to remove more of that leg, like... say... mid thigh down? It''s going to hurt if the troll is smarter than the redcap allows for his species to be, but no guts, no glory, right?


    And the bite is just the start. As soon as his teeth meet, whether there was a leg between them or not, he''s driving up to slam into the beast with his shoulder to try and topple it.


    Chago''s teeth come in for a bite and the troll reels back at that moment, gears clacking as he moves. Chago does get a bite, but it''s lower, just below the knee instead of the mid thigh he wanted. The troll bellows, pieces of stone and ice raining down around both of them. He''s balancing all right on one leg until Chago pushes and he swats the redcap hard as he slides, balance lost to ice and force.


    Ow. Ow. Owowowowow. Did we mention ow? Trolls hit hard. Clockwork cyborg trolls hit even harder, even off balance. As the troll goes one way, Chago goes the other, hitting the wall and seeing stars briefly as he hears the *crash* of a falling troll monster. He shakes his head, charging the sound of the fall as much as seeing his target. Gauntleted hands reach out as he sees the beast, leaving himself open a bit as he figures on the thing being too busy getting up to realize the danger.


    You see... trolls have horns. Horns make good handles. And while a redcap may not be as strong as a troll, a troll''s -neck- can still be snapped with the right application of torque by a redcap that''s got the balls to go for it. Even as he darts in to try and get the grab that''ll let him wrench that neck, Chago spits blood from a split lip at the things face, more insult than anything since he''s not aiming for an eye or anything.


    The troll is pretty well armored... Well, most of him anyway. The horns are one of those things they didn''t expect anyone to go for. Because going for a troll''s head is insane. Then again, those who brought this abomination to life weren''t counting on a redcap who has a little of that insane going for him.


    Chago manages to get a good hold, the troll still struggling to get to his feet. He rolls, attempting to buck the recap off, but not getting enough traction to really put his full strength into it.


    Chago refuses to give up his hold too, riding the troll like a cowboy on a bull. Well, other than using both hands. As the troll struggles, the redcap shifts to try and kick as he jerks and twists, then he swings his legs to try and grip the massive figure with his legs so he can gain the very leverage that being a leg short is denying the troll. Sucks to be a one-legged man in a butt kicking contest, don''t it?The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    If not for the one-legged problem, and the ice problem, the troll might be able to slam Chago onto the floor. As is he''s swatting at the cap, but not with enough force to really dislog him. His breath comes in gulps as his neck is twisted, sinews protesting the abuse and blood staining the side of his mouth. Gears grind in his spine as it''s wrenched and there''s not much he can do to prevent the inevitable.


    Chago grits his teeth and his lips curl back from those vicious and ragged fangs. His arms tremble with the force being applied, until his legs hook properly for a moment of better balance. Then he gives a roar and drives that head sharply about with a cracking of both mechinacal bits and bone. "Linda fecking Blair¡¯s got nothing on you now." he mutters as he forces the limp head back and leans in. His teeth rip and tear then, shredding the thing¡¯s neck even after the break.


    Just in case.


    No one can say that Chago isn''t efficient when he''s making smush out of something. Even a large clockwork troll something. It seems like the whole thing should have taken longer, but only a few moments have passed. The troll''s body quivers a bit, but not for long before the cold and the lack of blood brings it to stillness which will soon be frozeness. More pieces of ice fall at idle moments, cracking against the floor, and Chago can feel...something...watching.


    Chago''s head lifts, blood, ichor, and lubricants dripping from his lips and he turns slowly to look about. The fight was one part exhilarating and too many parts painful, but he¡¯s not about to let that show. One foot moves to the trolls chest and the redcap rips the head totally free from the remaining bits holding it. "Hey mula! You want some of this?" he calls to the watcher and then he throws the head toward the shadows. "You bring it when you find some balls. There ain''t no way out ''cept through me so you might as well get your ass out here and get it done!" he shouts before focusing on the sense of his goal and starting to move again.


    He slips into Spanish more fully then, muttering curses that would do a nocker proud as he goes.


    Only silence greets his ranting. Well, that and his own voice bouncing around the large halls. One might think he is alone...but...well...that''s already been proven wrong.


    As he moves deeper there a moment where anyone going more quickly or more in a rage would miss what Chago does not. Something embedded in the wall, behind thick layers of ice and a soft noise like the TinMan''s cry for oil.


    ~help me...~


    Some might think Chago was in a rage, but that calmed after ripping the troll''s head off. The rest was more like a peacock displaying his plumage, all a big show. The only good thing about the cold now is that it keeps the aches from reaching full pain. That¡¯ll come later.


    The voice catches Chago''s sharp ears as he was about to stalk further and he comes back toward it, head tipping left and right to follow the cry until he''s peering into the ice with his lit arm held near the surface to see deeper into it.


    It takes some looking, and turning at the right angles to see what''s encased in the ice, but eventually he gets a good look. It''s a satyr...umm...sorta. A half-sized satyr, woven of flesh and clockwork. She''s solidly encased yet still alive, her eyes wide behind goggles which protect them from the cold. Seeing Chago she may not be sure if she''s in any better hands, but can''t scream in the ice.


    Chago studies the ice for a long moment, and the semi satyr inside it. His lip curls in a scowl that may well make the figure more worried to see, but his muttered "Me and satyrs." he grumbles, embellishing the words a bit as he draws a small knife from his belt. He quickly sketches a door in the ice with the blade and then knocks on it before reaching for the knob and triggering a bit of magic to Portal Passage the ice out of the way. "Move. Now." he says when the ice opens for his spell. The path won''t last long, and if she doesn''t move... well, he tried.


    At least that''s what he''s telling himself.


    Okay, so she''s terrified. And she''s really really cold. However, she''s not stupid enough to stay where she is given a path out. It would be too generous to say she runs, or even scampers. She lurches, one hip groaning as the gear turns, but manages to get out landing with a soft thud-clank. Her dark eyes lift to him and she frowns, taking in a deep sniff. "You...smell..." There seems to be more, but the little thing shivers, and reaches up, massaging her jaw with a grind of gears and oil.


    "Well, you ain''t exactly on the cover of Playgoat so deal with it." the redcap snarls. Maybe there is more, but it''s hard to take an insult right after saving someone, even if it wasn''t meant.


    He steps closer to the little satyr and bends to examine her whether she likes being that close to teeth or not. "So... you just cold or need some oil or is there something broke or what?" he asks as he tries to figure out just what might help, and if she¡¯s worth the time he¡¯s spending. "I can rip out some of the wreck''s lines and get you some lube if that''ll help." he offers, gesturing at the remains of the freezing troll.


    She shakes her head. "Cold..." Considering she''s wearing not much, just barely what might cover for faint modesty, a vest and lion cloth. Another deep breath and she rubs her arms hard, her jaw works and finally gets going enough to speak. "You smell of herd... How do you smell of herd?"


    Chago opens his mouth to reply and clamps it shut again. Saying ''you eat enough and you start to sweat it out, kinda like garlic'' is probably the wrong answer here. Instead, he reaches for his earring and tips so the light from his bracer picks out the designs. "My Trueheart gave me this. It mean something to you?" Like it has every satyr that''s seen it.


    "She''s in trouble and I''m here to help her." He explains then as he goes back to the troll''s body to see if there''s anything he can rip a section off and make the shivering goat a toga from. Anything is better than what she''s got.


    She nods, rubbing the tip of her nose. "I know her. I...remember.." She touches her leg fur. "This was once hers..." It''s dreamy, calling on an old memory. "...I miss her."


    Oh... that was -so- the wrong thing to say. Chago snarl low and meanacing as his head turns to look at the figure of the satyr, vibrating with the sudden surge of temper. "What. The hell. Are you." Not a question. A pure demand back with all the ire a redcap has as he glares at the mechanical girl.


    Without even looking, he rips away some of the troll''s outfit and brings it to throw to the clockwork satyr. "Wrap yourself up before you make me any colder." he adds as he fights his temper back down.


    She yelps and peddels back until her back hits the ice, not getting much traction. The cloth falls around her and she peers out from under it, even as she wraps it around her. "I am...Meliton''s key. Created from the strongest...to hold them..." She rubs at her wrists where tiny cuffs wrap around her wrist, but unlike the cuffs that have been on the other satyrs he''s seen they''re part of her clockwork make up. A tiny little clockwork voodoo doll.

 Chapter 23: Meet RoboCap

    "Meliton''s Key? Who''s Meliton? The sidhe she kicked the ass of?" he asks as he gestures for her to follow and starts stalking toward the taste he''s following once again. "You still got any more locked up?" he asks then, as he moves, expecting her to follow him without bothering to check if she is, past listening for her gears.


    "He is..." She blinks at the two descriptions and churns them over. "Meliton is the guardian of pain, my creator. Called also Etienne, but that¡¯s a name that came later." She doesn''t sound happy about that fact, but it is what it is. The second question brings a pause and then she scampers to catch up again. "I...don''t know. I was brought here and put in the ice when Nieve began the beginning of the end. I was created too late."


    Chago goes quiet for a while as he mulls her words over. "There''s a bodyguard trapped down here. I hoped it was Highpockets back there, but I tore that phoney troll''s head off too easy. What''s the bodyguard look like? What kith?" he asks as his head turns, tracking and moving. Hunting the device to free his mate.


    Nieve? Could that be Genny back when she killed that sidhe and freed her herd, or is that someone else? Something else? Interesting things to consider.


    "Here in the ice are the many and the one. Troll to guard the gate. Satyr to light the way. Sidhe to block the path. Redcap to bar the door. Knocker to call the dance." It''s like the words have been programmed into her and she repeats them mechanically before blinking a few times. There''s a soft whirring sound as her eyes refocus. "Nieve destroyed the Sidhe. Troll lies dead on the floor. Cap and Master remain."


    "Nieve stomped the nocker into goo." Chago says. "We found him before she got poisoned. He''s locked up in his mind, as dead as the sidhe." He tells her with a lick of his lips, despite what coats them still. "All that''s left is the cap and you. You gonna light my way little satyr?" he asks with a gesture of one hand, while the other drops to gather the pouch of bone shards, hoping the older satyr wasn¡¯t pulling a fast one to get rid of an unwanted intruder. "I need to get into the storage room."


    She stares at him, her mouth working before managing to squeak out. "He''s...gone? The carrier of pain is gone?" It''s like her little brain has just stopped on this fact. "Oh...oh...good!" It''s a little yelp and she covers her mouth with both hands. "I''m sorry...too loud...but...to dream of him gone."


    "Too loud for what?" Chago asks. "You ain''t got to worry about shit while you''re with me, unless being loud is gonna bring the roof down, and I think me and Highpockets got loud enough to do that if it was gonna happen."


    His question seems to shake her out of the happy daze and she reaches up, pulling the goggles back and resting them on her forehead. When she opens her eyes light spills forth, two beams into the darkness in a blue that makes it as though it is full daylight. "Forward."


    His lips pull back in a toothy grin as he checks out the new light though. "Hell yeah. That''s nice." he says with a nod, picking up his pace a little with the extra light.


    "So... lemme guess... the ''cap is guarding the door I need to go through to get to the machine to clean iron from the blood, ain''t he?" he asks then. "We''re gonna walk right to him, right?"


    "Of course." She doesn''t nod, her gaze straight ahead. "All of the Master''s machines were kept in the clean room...so that none might access them without his knowledge. The Redone is designed to let only those who come with the right passage through. None but the master has ever moved him from his place. He has killed and eaten many." She sighs a little. "I want you to succeed, but I fear for what is to come."


    "Just get me there little darlin''. I''ll take care of the rest. There ain''t nothing gonna stop me from saving my girl." he tells her with the sort of assurance that few ever feel. Chago has absolutely no doubts though. "I got a plan." he adds with a quick snort of amusement. "Ain''t no clockwork redcap gonna beat the real thing when the real thing got as much reason to win as I got. Just get me there, darlin''. You''ll see."


    She seems a little doubtful, but just reaches up and pats his leg before plunging forward. The path she leads him on is a maze. The saying a twist and turn of hallways all the same would be appropriate, only under her lights the hallways are distinctive and the correct choices brighter. It''s a much easier way to go, though it gets colder with each twist and turn and more of a fight to stay on one¡¯s feet.


    Another turn and she slows, blinking, which makes the light flicker. She shivers even under all the fabric and there''s a thick scent that rises through the air, blood, and ash. "Next turn will put us in sight."


    Chago''s movements are solid and steady, almost machinelike on his own as the cold bites at him. "Redcaps come from winter. We are the North wind. Cold will not stop me." he mutters under his breath, small clouds blowing out with each word. It becomes a mantra to set pace for his march as he drives forward.


    When she gives the warning, he nods. "Hang back when you show me the turn, darlin''. You don''t wanna see this." he rumbles as he presses forward.


    When she indicates that next turn, he steps into the doorway, ready to go back to the lesser light of his bracelet as he growls. "Time to die, mula. You''re between me and saving my girl." even before seeing what''s there. His hands lift into a classic boxer''s pose s he does, the flames lighting his blind side and making shadows dance on his face.


    The little satyr steps back, fairly sure that he''s right about her not wanting to see this. She clings to the icy stone, closing her eyes and waiting to see what will come next.


    In front of the door there''s a redcap, as promised, however this one is almost as big as the Troll was, and just as mechanized. The room is covered with ice and bones, and frozen bits of blood and guts. Apparently, anything that comes down here is lunch in a messy way. It pushes fully to its feet, gears whiring as it bares serated metal teeth and reaches for a club studded with pieces of sharp metal and barbed wire. "Dinner...is...served."


    Chago''s lips pull back from his teeth as he looks up at the monsterous ''cap-o-matic and then he takes a slow breath. The same calm that settled over him from the mantra to fight the chill lingers as he starts to rock on his toes and back. When he speaks, after the light from the saytr''s eyes vanishes and only his bracelet remains, it could almost be for her more than the beast he faces. Fortunately, the timeless moment before a fight truly starts settles over them to allow the words to pour forth...


    "I can fancy what you saw. Yes; is is horrible enough; but after all, it is an old story, an old mystery played... Such forces cannot be named, cannot be spoken, cannot be imagined except under a veil and asymbol, a symbol to the most of us appearing a quait, poetic fancy, to some a foolish tale."


    His tone chills further as he begins to move forward, now for the beast before him.


    "But you and I, at all events, have known something of the terror that may dwell in the secret places of life, manifesting under human flesh; that which is without form taking to itself a form. Oh, how can it be? How is it that the very sunlight does not turn to blackness before this thing?"


    His steps quicken, his voice rising at last.


    "I am this terror, and you are but a copy. I am fear. I am the winter wind. I am the faceless teeth in the night."


    Then he leaps and lunges for the beast leaping into what a UFC match would call a superman punch, a jumping punch meant to look like a kick at first and ending up in a classic superhero lunging/flying punch position briefly. As his left, the one loaded with the pouch, drives toward the redcap automation''s face he he shouts at last,


    "I am REDCAP!"


    It''s pretty sure the RoboCap doesn''t get nearly as much out of the statement as the little satyr does, or Chago himself. Brains were not high on the list of things RoboCap was given. Who needs brains to smush and eat all commers? The Cap squats lower, setting himself against Chago''s rush. The club goes into action as soon as Chago''s in range, and those metal capped teeth snap at the punch, intending to take Chago''s arm off. He may have missed the fact Chago''s hand isn''t empty.


    Unlike Robocap, Chago is quite smart, and quite willing to be stupid. Especially for someone he actually loves. She¡¯s a first and he can¡¯t let her go, no matter the cost. He roars out the fury that his monolog allowed him to rebuild and draws on both that anger and that love to fuel his surge. His left hand slams toward that gaping maw and as soon as his feet touch, his other hand swings for the club, trusting his Gauntlets to protect him from the sharp edges and the passion and power combined to either knock the club from the beasts hands or to break it off.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The left though... that''s another story. He''s not taking time to consider how much of his arm might never be seen again if this doesn''t work. As the fist passes those teeth, he squeezes the bag. Hard. With how tightly he wrapped it, it should split at the seams and spray those shards all through the cap''s mouth and down it''s gullet before the fist reaches the back of the beast¡¯s maw. He keeps that fist closed tight too, hopefully trapping just a little of the bone still.


    Just in case.


    Well, things work and they don''t all at once. The club takes a beating from the Guantlets and gets knocked back, however it also smashes Chago''s arm rather nicely in the process. It''s not broken, but it''s going to hurt a lot for a while and be colorful as hell.


    Then there''s the other side of things. Chago''s hand goes where few hands have ever gone before...at least not and survived the experience. The maw starts to close, intending to chew and swallow, but that''s when the bone finds its mark. The bag splits without much effort and immediately the flesh melts anywhere even a mote hits. The hinges on the jaw try to snap shut at the same time as the beast begins coughing and...well...hurlage occurs, pushing Chago''s fist out as other icky bits get ralphed up.


    Chago recoils as the crud flies, his right arm held tight to his chest and only long years of wearing those Gauntlets lets him remember not to gouge himself. As Genny might say ¡®fecking ow¡¯. The left stays in that fist as he staggers away, protecting the meager bit of bone he held onto as he watches the ash do its work. "Die you bastardized piece of shit." he growls. "You ain''t a redcap. You''re just one more speedbump." He backpedals a bit more, to try and avoid getting more gack on him, as well as to buy reaction time just in case, while he decides just how hurt he is.


    You know...it should have been more of a fight, but no one else who has ever faced the RoboCap has come with bone and knowledge all at once. What should have been a battle royal turns into a few exchanged blows and a LOT of gook all over the floor. Stupid gook.


    Chago waits for the spewing to settle and the MechaMouth to finish melting, then he lifts his voice again. "Hey. It''s done. The wicked bitch is dead." Isn''t that supposed to be witch? Close enough for the ''cap. "Come help me." he calls to the satyr, bracing for all hell to break lose still.


    He flexes his fingers slowly, trying to keep the injured arm loose for the time being. Not much else he can do for the moment. "I need to get this machine and get it back. Think you can help carry it?"


    She creeps into the room, as though afraid of what she''ll see. The light is still coming from her eyes and she blinks a few times, looking between Chago and the mess. "Oh my...what...ewwww...." Yeah, that''s the most she can manage. Ewwww...


    She creeps up until she''s next to Chago, looking up at him. She opens her mouth to speak and then the ceiling above them gives a terrible creak, and water begins dripping down at an alarming rate.


    Chago looks up and then nods forward. "Go. We need that machine and to get moving fast. Place is gonna thaw without him around, I guess. Saves me caving it in." he adds. Still, that left hand stays a fist, protecting the last bone. He then moves himself, committing to the route deeper in despite the threat above. "Let''s go save her, darlin''. And then get outta here." And with her or without, he moves forward, snarling at the door as he nears it if she doesn''t beat him there and open it.


    She scampers ahead of him, reaching up to open the door, crying out in dismay. "It''s locked." She looks back at him and ducks when he hits the door, since something like a little door isn''t about to make Chago stop. Old and without the icy support, which is melting away, the door splinters inward showing a neatly organized workshop. He even labeled everything.


    Well, kicking it open. He''s not risking his hands right now. Kick and growl and stalk in. He gestures vaguely with his fist. "Check that way. I''ll go this one. We gotta get this blood cleaner fast." Then he moves as he said, trying to remember where he saw it when he scryed the room.


    Scrying memory is better than the little satyr kicking things around looking through stuff. She damages some stuff on the way, just in a pissy mood about this place apparently.


    The machine is smaller in real life, but not overly hard for him to find. It''s bolted down to the shelf, but not like that''s a problem for him.


    Bolted down is not hard at all. Not with things crumbling. Just takes a lot of care to manage it with his bad arm without hurting himself worse. As soon as it''s free, he''s heading for the door. "Hey! Light the way out. Fast!" he calls as he goes. In no time, they''re running for the doors back out of the place. "What happens to you when this falls?" he asks as they run back.


    She scampers ahead, though keeps looking over her shoulder at him, making sure he''s following. It makes the light do weird things, but that''s nothing too new. The ice is crumbling and taking the stone with it in large chunks now. She catches a breath and shakes her head. "I can''t last without it. My gears are already stopping."


    Chago nods slowly as he considers that and his left opens at last, letting the ash fall away. "Thank you." he tells her then as he hurries along, dropping the talk until he''s sure he knows the entire rest of the way. Only then does he slow. "Darlin''... come here a sec." Yeah. Bad place to stop, but he''s trying to look like he needs to pause briefly as he sets the machine down at his feet.


    The little satyr skids to a halt, nearly getting creamed by a piece of wall as she does. She looks back at him, confused and wide eyed. "But...you''re not out yet. I can hear them running above...no time." Though she does come back a few steps towards him, unable to deny the command. Obedience is what she was built for.


    Chago nods. "I''ll make it." he assures her as he reaches a gentle hand to her just touching her hair. "Sorry you gotta fall with this place." Then he moves suddenly, snapping the other hand out to grab her chin and jerk, snapping her neck. "Least you can go quick and quiet." He mutters after before bending to rip a little of the fur she wears and then grab the machine to run for the door. "OPEN IT!" he bellows as he approachs. "They''re all dead and this place is falling in!"


    The little satyr never sees it coming. Her job was to light the way, usually for her master who built the maze of corridors and shifting rooms. She makes a soft noise, an exhale of air and gears turn before she falls limp and silent.


    In this place where everything is coming to pieces the frame around the door seems like the only thing stubborn enogh to stay in place. It leans, but doesn''t break, held together by the magic from without even when the magic within is crumbling. It was built to hold the guards Chago fought, after all. The shout carries and an echoing shout can be heard from without as the magic is worked to release the door. It flies open just as Chago reaches it, a grumpy looking troll pulling it back and holding the way.


    Chago''s stride doesn''t falter now. He knew the doors would be open, or he''d be as flat as everything else that''s on the wrong side of that door, so he just went for it, hell bent for leather, as the saying goes. As soon as he''s clear though, he''s trying to stop before he can ruin anything Shova might have gotten ready and he''s catching his breath.


    Then he reaches for the bracelet to return, trying not to show how hurt he is as he returns it. "Far as I could tell, all his creations are dead now. I got what I needed. The rest... it''s garbage by now. Crushed." While he explains, he carefully tucks the fur into his beltpouch, trying to not be noticed, and as a former pickpocket, Chago has very deft hands.


    The sharp-eyed older satyr likely noticed, however, he figures whatever Chago brought out of the underground is his own business. He did what they couldn''t, though the heavens alone know how.


    "Soon this whole place will crumble, but for now we are holding it up for evacuations." He eyes Chago for a moment. "I''m not sure how you accomplished this thing and I doubt any gratitude will be shown you save this. Keep what you brought out, and keep the wristlet. It has more tricks than one which you may find useful."


    Shova, for his part, has another map drawn. This one is a picture of home though the stars a connecting point. He''s dripped metal into the corners and looks up as Chago gets out. "You made it. Good. I didn''t figure I could go back at all if you didn''t. That girl of yours would have killed me." Not mentioning that she might already be dead.


    Chago nods to the grump satyr and then flashes a toothy grin before gesturing to the troll there as well. "Cause you brought guards and duty bound lunkheads." He flicks his single eye to the troll there briefly. "No offense, Tiny." Then it''s back to the satyr, with his grin just growing wider. "They got their place, but sometimes you need one monster to kill another." Then, after putting the bracelet back on, he hefts the machine left-handed. "Besides, I had better motivation."


    With that, he turns to Shova at last. "Good thinking. She ain''t exactly the shy and retiring type. Don''t think she would have been nice enough to kill you though. Not without dragging you back here again first." At least.


    Shova shakes his head, muttering softly. "The two of you are just fecking scary."


    Hah...apparently, he picked up the word from her too. "I think I''m ready to take us back. Home is always easier and there''s some pissy trolls who aren''t going to easily let us back out the way we came in."


    "Ya think?" Chago asks with his grin going even more smart alec-y. "Maybe next time you won''t hide us with glamour and we can avoid some of this crap." Wait a second... who started the trouble? He steps closer as he chuckles and nods. "Get us home, Shova. We got a satyr to save." he adds before the poor fellow can defend himself and then looks back to the grump goat.


    "Thanks. That bone made the difference. Would have been a bloodbath otherwise. And thanks for this too. If I can''t figure it out, you''ll see me again." And it''s said with the confidence of someone that simply knows both the grump will linger somehow and that the ''cap will be able to find him.


    With that, Chago retuns his focus to the cantrip to take them back, ready to do his part to help, be it bleed or simply follow.


    The grump gives a nod and a quick smile. It''s the look which must have made him very popular with the ladies...and likely the lads too...when he was younger. "Bet I will. Tell Genny hello from Paul. This should make she and I even, and that''s a good thought."


    Shova sputters and only through the knowledge that Chago would prolly bite it off, keeps his tongue in his mouth, though he does mutter under his breath. "Bastage..." He looks to the sketch and this time it''s only his blood required for the vortex to open. "You first."


    Chago gives a nod. "Paul. Got it." he says before hopping into the vortex much like he did to get there in the first place, with his laugher beginning right after and continuing until he''s drawn through. Yep. He heard the mutter.

 Chapter 24: Lets Talk About Satyrs, Baby

    As soon as the redcap is out on the other side, he takes a couple steps to be out of the satyr''s way and looks about to make sure it''s familiar territory. Glamour can be capricious, after all. Better to be sure before totally relaxing.


    Familiar? Well that''s a matter of speaking. He''s in someone''s room, large chambers with a girly touch, though not so overpowering that anyone wants to barf. Kiersten comes around the corner, in her pajamas which consist of a frothy not entirely see through nightgown and bare feet. She blinks at the barf and goo covered Redcap her pretty mouth working before she blushes fiercely and grabs for a robe off her nightstand. "You¡¯re back, I see. Where''s Shova?"


    The question gets out just before Shova comes through, looking a little wild eyed and dizzy. "That...is a rush."


    Chago''s eye settles on the most familiar and his laughter dies to just a brief leer. What? She''s a sidhe. You think he''s not going to look while he can? Then Shova appears and he shoves the device at the satyr. "Yeah. It is. Now, rush this to Genny wherever she is. You probably have a better idea than me and ain''t no one can run like a satyr. After that... well... looks like she''s waitying on ya." he tells the furry one. Then he focuses on the sidhe again. "Promise not to peek much if you''ll get dressed and show me to a shower." He tells her.


    Kiersten is still blushing, but manages to get the robe on, which sorta helps.


    Shova''s fingers close over the machine and he looks surprised as he realizes Chago is trusting him to get the machine where it has to go. Then again Chago NOT being all covered in eww is likely better for the general sanitation around the injured. He nods and, after giving his girl a smile, dashes off.


    "She''s downstairs." She sighs, watching him go before paying full attention to Chago. "There''s...chambers next door with separate bath." If he can get that far without dropping chunks on her floor. "We moved her so she could be closer to the bale. I got permission, but I don''t think everyone will be welcome for too long. Especially since this is twice in as many days. You know how it is." And she leads the way to the next room, which is much plainer, but has the advertised bathing area.


    Chago nods once. "In other words, wash fast before I get thrown out." Yeah. He knows -exactly- how it is. He flexes his right hand again and growls softly as he does, heading to the bath and starting to strip off as soon as he''s not going to be tossing the crud that coats him onto her bedroom floor, being very careful of that hurt arm at last.


    "Can you hook me up with some kinda something I can wrap up in?" he asks, raising his voice just slightly to be heard past the door he expects she''s closed by now. "Some kinda toga kind of thing for now? And something to get rid of my clothes in? This stink ain''t ever washing out." He makes no effort to remove any of his clothing intact either, other than his boots and his belt pouch. Especially not the stuff covering his barrel-like torso. After all, that would have to come off over his Gauntlets because, much like with a boot over badly sprained ankle, he''s not taking that glove off until he''s about to get treatment.


    She may be more shy than Genny, but she does know her duty to her guest and...well...not exactly friend, but getting there. "I''ll take care of everything." She pauses and he can hear her voice further away now, likely at the door. "I''m going to key this lock to myself, so no one else can come or go. Wait for me to get back with the clothing, please." Instead of breaking the door down. There''s a muttering as she goes. Making sure no one can interrupt him without making a lot of noise.


    For all that it¡¯s in a castle that looks right out of Disney, the bath has a shower, toilet and a large soaking tub as well as a big mirror and sink. Towels have been laid out as well as a bucket next to a wide sluce drain, the idea being anything which has to be washed off which won''t go down the small drain should be rinsed away there first.


    "Deal." he answers quickly. "Long as no one else busts in to toss me out." he adds. "Then all bets are off." Warning for her or just being a redcap? Maybe a little of both. At least he''s honest about what''ll happen if they do come for him though.


    He pauses for a moment to look at the bucket and drain and then about the room. Not hard to see him considering just slinging muck about for the moment before he fills said bucket and dumps it over his head a few times. Then fills it again to soak his hat and the left Gauntlet in while he steps into a brief shower to clean off the goo and then to the tub to soak. Yes, one of the gloves did come off. Easier to wash most parts if you don''t have to be afraid of accidentally removing them if your hand slips. Especially ones your satyr girl will want sooner or later.


    The water is honest to goodness hot, soaking a lot of the bitter cold out of his bones. He didn''t even realize how cold he still was until there was heat. Eventually there is a soft noise from the other room, but not an invasive one and Kiersten calls out that there is clothing for him and she''ll wait in the corridor. Guarding him? Maybe. Or just not wanting to see all the bits Genny loves.


    Whenever he gets out there are loose pants that approximate his size fairly well and a sleeveless vest, similar to what Shova often wears but larger. It''ll go on easily without snagging on much. Both are made from a soft fabric which would appeal to anyone who values creature comforts, but dyed black with red trim.


    Chago groans happily at the heat and siks until he can barely breathe into that water to just soak it all in until he hears sounds. Then he sits up and calls a thanks back before getting out of the water and moving to tend to other important stuff. His hat gets a good scrubbing to remove all but the worst of marks, followed by each of his various pieces of jewelry that got gunked to be sure they''re clean before being put back in or on as necessary.


    His left Gauntlet is simply shaken off carefully and then put back on as well, while the right is ignored. Any cleaning they need, they can do for themselves, eating anything worthwhile and decorating with the rest of the stains. It just adds to the impact to be that much more horrid. Far more time is spent scrubbing off his boots and then flushing the waste down the drain before checking himself and stepping out to dress, displaying more tattoos and piercings than they''ve seen yet with his chest so bare.


    "Thanks, beautiul. Now, where''s Genny?" After all, it''s not like he didn''t know she was alright. There was time to be presentable before asking about her. Gave her time to have that machine used on her so she could be better too.


    Kiersten stares for a few minutes, tracing the tatoos with her gaze. Apparently, Shova isn''t nearly so inked and it''s intriguing. As he speaks, she gives herself a little shake. She''s also taken the time to get dressed, in a simple gown that doesn¡¯t seem quite right for a sidhe, but she wears it well anyway.


    "Downstairs. This way." She leads him through the back hallways, keeping a low profile as they go. A few servants pop out to watch the redcap go by, but no one tries to stop him, even if there are some disapproving murmurs, not so much aimed at him as they are at Kiersten and her taste in guests. She ignores them, leading him down until they come to a smaller door - not too far from the bale chamber, but not inside of it - which she knocks on before entering.


    Inside it''s warm, the warmth of the bale and two partially banked fires. A small boggan woman is bustling about, working on a soup. Genny is propped up in a small bed, her hip set and bound so she can''t go anywhere. The machine has been hooked up and blood is rushing out of a tube in her arm, through the machine and then into a tube pushed into her neck near her collar bone. Her eyes are partially open, but not really seeing much.


    Sometimes, reflexes can be a tish troublesome. After a few disapproving looks, Chago starts flipping off some of them, and making a point to ogle the sidhe''s butt to scandalize of the worst of the offenders all the more. Of course, if either she or Shova saw it, they''d probably notice he''s not really paying that much attention to her. Not now that his mind is on Genny again.


    Once in the room, he shrugs out of the vest, folding it to kneel on by her bedside and he reaches one hand to cover one of hers. As he settles in to wait at her side as long as he''ll be left alone to, ignoring both boggan and sidhe to do so for now, he also reveals his grandest tattoo, the one that covers his back from shoulders to waist, displaying the Two of Wands currently. Yes, Wands and not Cups. Where cups speaks of lovers, the Two of Wands is all about goals and determination and seeing things through to meet those goals. The journey may not be over, but he''s proven he''s got the will to take the trip.


    Now, he waits to see if they''ve reached the end of the current leg yet. "Hey babe." he murmurs as his figners tighten over her hand slightly. "Kicked anyone else while I been gone?"


    In the machine there''s a gathering of liquid which floats in a chamber, glistening with the weight of iron.


    Kiersten doesn''t cross to the bed, staying back and exchanging a few words with the boggan woman. Mostly to make sure that there is whatever they want for food and drink and NOT to let them be disturbed. Then she turns back and sees the tattoo and the kneeling form. The tattoo gets the longest look, one hand rising slightly, though she''s way too far away to actually touch him. Then he speaks to Genny and the sidhe''s expression softens. This is why she put her reputation on the line...well, that and Shova.


    It takes a moment before Genny blinks, her gaze not nearly drugged enough. She''s in a hell of a lot of pain, but her lips curve. "Bout time you got back. No one around here tells me to stop my bitchin'', they just keep trying to feed me."


    Chago''s own grin returns when she stirs and he snorts softly. "What? You thought I was gonna hang here and listen to a moody ass satyr moan and groan? I had stuff to do. Figured I''d let you get over the worst before I had to listen to it." Then he turns, at last, and leans to sniff at the soup a little. "Course, if that''s all they''re feeding you, you got a reason to bitch." he says as he turns back. "When you''re done laying around, let me know. I''ll get you outta here and cook you up something good." he promises.


    Teasing done, his tone softens a bit and he releases a heavy breath and a lot of tension. "You got messed up pretty good, doll. Looks like this is fixing it though. You stay and let it, hear? I''m probably gonna get kicked out before too long, but you ain''t. They try and I''ll make sure they don''t. You -heal-. I''ll be close. Promise."


    May as well be sure she knows what''s going on. Not like she probably doesn''t expect it too.


    Genny takes in a deep breath, likely to protest, then the machine moans and sputters. Her eyes close for an instant and her grip against his hand goes tight until her knuckles turn white under her tan. Black goop spills from her body and into the machine, thick in the tube until the blockage passes and clean blood surges back up. Sweat beads on her forehead and she whispers. "Dammit...ya never let me...hav'' any...fun."


    Kiersten appears at his side, having inched closer even though she doesn''t want to disturb. "The healer says if you can get food and drink into her it would help. She''s not been eating hardly at all. Too much in and out of it." She pauses. "And she did kick the last person who tried." Likely why both hooves are bound.


    "That''s because you never know when to stop. Silly goat." he taunts back, his hand tight on hers until the pain has passed. Good thing she is so out of it with her aches too, or she''d notice he''s using the ''wrong'' hand too. After all, it would have been more natural to be on the other side and hold her hand with his right but he''s not.


    When Kiersten speaks, he glances over and nods slightly, then purses his lips. Then he rattles off some things quickly, spicy dishes he knows she likes and drinks without alcohol in them that she favors as well. "You want her to eat, you got to give her stuff she likes. I''d barely eat that." he tells her then with a nod to the bowl, even if he''s exaggerating slightly on the last point.


    Then it''s back to Genny. "And you are gonna eat this time." he tells her. "Or I ain''t gonna tell you the message I got for you." he adds with a smirk.


    The boggan frowns at him, drawing herself up. "I''ll have you know that soup has everything in it that she needs to heal and enough numbing to take the pain away if she wasn''t too foolish to take it." She''s got a good head of bluster on when Kiersten fixes her with a look and raises one finger.


    "Enough. Get the things he says. You may know healing, but he knows her."


    The boggan looks to argue, but finally stomps out of the room, and Kiersten sighs, sinking down onto a chair. "I don''t think Genny trusted anyone with you gone. She won''t take anything for the pain and hasn''t made a sound. Just clutches the blankets and suffers. I think she was afraid of being drugged to death. Not that some haven''t mentioned it as a solution." Kiersten''s eyes darken, much of the youthfulness he''s seen in her before replaced with weariness. She needs her satyr as much as he needs his.


    Genny turns towards him, breathing in for a moment before opening her eyes again. She may only be partially hearing what Kiersten said, but he registers. "Long as it don''t taste like shite...an''...message?" Curiosity...may have killed the cat, but it definitely makes her more lively.


    Chago just lets his lips curl back as he turns to the boggan and her beginning tirade. It''s an amused smirk really, but with those teeth and a redcap''s reputation, it could well look like his own threat to go with Kiersten''s words.


    Once the little one has left, he turns to the sidhe and nods. "Can you blame her? Especially with what she''s been through?" he asks before looking back to Genny quick. "Hush. I''m right." Then it''s back to Kiersten again. "Thanks for helping take care of her. She ain''t any better a patient than I am when I''m hurt." Like... now? Even if he''s still trying to hide it.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Then he turns back to Genny. "Yeah. We got a lot to talk about when we''re in a place that''s ours." Without looking away from Genny, he then addresses Kiersten again. "No offense, sweetcheeks. If it was all yours, I''d probably relax, but eventually, we gotta talk to daddy." Or mom. Whoever. "And I don''t trust nobody I ain''t met."


    "I can''t blame her. I wish I could assure that no one here means either of you harm, but that would be a lie. I''ve tried to watch everything brought in, just can''t be everywhere at once." Truth from the sidhe, go figure. "I just...she needed the bale to keep the iron away from her heart or I wouldn''t have brought her."


    Genny grips his hand again as another clot passes into the machine, this time considering her company and the fact her brain is starting to clear she cusses up a storm. It''s a good sign versus the silent suffering. Nasty stuff that just shouldn''t be in the blood and naturally couldn''t remain suspended, but there''s not much natural about this.


    "Uncle." Kiersten supplied. "The Baron is my Uncle." Doesn''t sound like there''s much love lost between them though. Her gaze settles on his arm and she frowns, looking between him and Genny before muttering. "You''re hurt too."


    It''s a good thing that Genny''s in one of her pain phases too. Chago''s head snaps around to Kiersten and he sharply hisses a shushing sound at her. "Later." he growls in as near a whisper as such a tempermental sound can be. Then it''s back to Genny and his hand tightening on hers until the pain passes.


    "At least we can do one thing about that. Check for the half pint. I''ll see about making sure they don''t slip us nothing we don''t know about for as long as I can stay with her." the redcap says before reaching for Genny''s stew. His head turns, looking from one to the other until he knows Kiersten is peeking for the boggan and then he gulps a rather large mouthful of the stew and twists to wipe his mouth on either shoulder.


    When the sidhe returns, he hands her the bowl. "Get this over there. Far as you can from us. I''ll know if they try and feed her anything that was in that. Long as I''m here with her." he assures then. He may not know what exactly the flavor means, but he can pick out the things he does know from the stew and can hunt for the other flavors as the medicines.


    Genny may have been right not to trust the nutcases around here. It''s true what''s in the soup is mostly good for her. There isn''t anything in there immediately bad for her, but the devil is in the details. What is there is in too high of proportions, enough numbing to numb her right to a rather permanent sleep if she ate it all, but maybe the boggan was counting on her just getting a few sips in.


    Kiersten takes the bowl, nodding. "I''m hoping none of us have to stay long. Just have to get her on her feet enough that we can go back to the outter villages. It''s safer there."


    Chago licks his lips and looks toward the bowl. "Genny. You done good. That shit had enough painkiller I can almost feel it. A couple spoonfuls wouldn''t have hurt, I don''t think but with a boggan feeding you... if she didn''t know you''d have been messed up." Go figure the former drug running gang member knows something about drugs.


    Then his eye flicks to Kiersten, and his teeth flash a moment. "If she''s yours. If she''s the Baron''s... " he says nothing else when those words trail off. Yeah. maybe the boggan knew. Maybe it was intentional. Maybe she didn''t know. Lots of ways for that much painkiller. Not all bad, but enough he doesn''t like it.


    "Yeah. Getting out of here soon is good." he agrees. "At least until it''s time to bargain for that keep."


    Genny manages a wan smile, licking her lips, which show signs of dehydration. "Oh goodie...guess I git...a gold star." Okay, so it''s not at usual volume or snarkiness, but it''s feedback which is more like her usual grumpy humor.


    "Not much here that''s mine, unfortunately and that''s not going to change, which is just as well. I don''t care."


    Chago''s hand tightens on Genny''s slightly again and he flashes her a rather familiar smirk. "Yeah. Tell you what, I''ll only spank you nine swats instead of ten for figuring it out. Still getting the others for being stupid enough to get into this mess in the first place." He tells the satyr before turning back to Kiersten and nodding his approval.


    When he speaks to her, his tone is a bit easier than usual and far less flirtatious. "You, me, and Shova got a lot to talk about, sweetcheeks. After this is over and done with." he tells her with a firm nod. "So you know. fuzzybutt done good to. You got a lot to be proud of in that goat. Just don''t tell him I said it. Don''t want his head to swell or nothing."


    Genny manages to crack a smile at that, "Promises, promises..." Which comment makes Kiersten blush. The satyr woman''s hand tightens on Chago''s and her eyes close, drifting into actual sleep since now there''s someone to watch her back and make sure she wakes back up.


    The sidhe girl looks up and smiles, "He''s something pretty special. He was the first one to help me see just how much was wrong around here. All this life out there worth living and I was missing it. "


    Chago nods and his eye flicks to Genny again, watching her drift off and the relaxing a little more himself, up to and including cradling his right arm again more properly and starting to flex those fingers again to fight stiffness.


    "There''s a lot out there. Good and bad. Sometimes it ain''t easy to see. Sometimes it''s even harder to see which is which." he tells Kiersten. "My opinion... you gotta find what you want and grab it with both hands and never let go. If it gets that important, keeping something with you of it is more important than how much it hurts sometimes."


    He looks at Genny and then back. "I got lucky. I got more chances than I ever earned. You got yours now. Good to see you ain''t pissing it away. You''re gonna be alright. You took off your blinders in time."


    Kiersten stares at him, looking back and forth between he and the snoozing satyr. The grip of Genny''s hand says she''s not fully gone, a light sleep that she can come out of fast if needed to.


    "You...don''t talk like any redcap I''ve ever met." Kiersten admits. She settles on a stool, pulling her knees up and wrapping her hands around them. "I think for me the difference was seeing that the way my Uncle does stuff making me happy made other people unhappy. Shova taught me that when I was truly connected with someone and connected with the stuff around us, my being happy didn''t have a damn thing to do with anyone else needing to be stomped down." She pauses, "You two...how did you end up together?"


    Chago snorts. "Sometimes I do." he reminds her as he shifts a little to lean against the side of Genny''s bed without releasing her hand. Then he goes thoughtful for a bit as he considers the other question.


    "I got real lucky." he finally begins before reaching up to the crossed out Black March tattoos on his face. "Back a while, I was a lot more like what you expect out of a redcap. Ran with a mortal gang, then a fae one. Yes, a fecking gang and not a motley." Yep. He''s even using Genny''s words for the moment. "I wasn''t like most redcaps even then, but I looked like I was and made sure to act like it. It worked out. Long story short, we ended up in Canada and were pretty much taking over the Barony there. I probably could have been Baron if I''d been trying to be smart instead of scary but I pissed that away. Then we lost a member and the boss called up Genny. Knew her from New York. I''d hardly met her back then. She came up and we sort of hooked up. Just typical satyr stuff."


    He looks at her again and then back. "Shit happened. That''s her place to tell or not. When it settled, I helped her just like she helped me. Then the Boss screwed us and I took over. Made the gang a Corby. Kinda." Here, he indicates the crosses on the Black March tattoos and the Three of Swords design elsewhere in his many tats. "I made us safe where that worthless excuse of an ogre left us out to dry to protect his ass." Yeah. Not even a troll in Chago''s eyes anymore. "After the Corby was safe, we left them with all we had back there and we hunted him down. That''s where we met Shova and you pretty much know the rest. If you don''t, you will. You know a satyr will tell the story eventually."


    She takes that all in, her eyes wide as she listens. It''s the kind of thing you always hear about other people doing, but never really touches your own life. For a moment her mouth works, trying to vocalize something and then she stops again, tapping her fingers on her leg.


    The machine trundles along in the quiet, the blood flow getting cleaner as it goes.


    Go figure. -Now- she''s quiet. When he half expected the touchie-feelie hippie lovefest style junk to have surprised her into the whole speechless routine, she asks a question. Now that Chago''s mind is elsewhere she goes silent film on him. "Sweetcheeks... the whole hungry fish thing is overrated. If you got something to say, just say it. I promise not to get too pissy, unless you push when I say to drop something."


    She sighs softly. "Satyrs... Can it last? Don''t you worry that she''s going to up and find someone else?" Which infers that she fears that in her own satyr. "I mean, everything you went through to save her. What if it just goes away?" Yeah, so she doesn''t understand the breed, even if she has one. Ye old, got it but don''t know what to do with it.


    Chago looks at Genny for a long and silent moment at that question and then turns back to Kiersten. "Have you fucked Shova yet?" he asks bluntly and then waits for the blush to bloom fully before sayinganother word.


    In fact, he waits until she''s had time to decide to either answer or to storm out and he can see it in her eyes before speaking again. "Hold it. I don''t really care. I just want you to think about that, alright? I figure you probably haven''t. Maybe I''m wrong but you don''t seem like the type. Either way though, it still leads to my point and my next question. Does that matter? Do you want him for his cock or who he is and do you think he just wants you because he wants a hot piece to decorate his arm until the next one catches his eye?"


    Chago again falls silent, letting his crudeness batter the sidhe as much as his questions. And again, when some reaction, be it answer or storming off seems to loom in her features he speaks. "I ain''t gonna promise you he won''t chase some other tail, but from what I''ve seen of you two, your bed will be the one he always returns to. Satyrs can be the hardest to truly love, because sometimes Passion is more than one person can meet, but they''re the most worth it because when they love, they do it with their whole Passion too. You just have to do the same and the rest is just not such a big deal anymore."


    She doesn''t storm out. She''s too busy doing another fish impersonation, her mouth working though an indignant sound not managing to make its way out. As he continues, she twists her skirt between her fingers, doing him the courtesy of listening even if her high breeding demands a good tirade. Slowly she begins to relax, his words getting through her concern and anger. "I...think I understand. The difference between just...sex...and something stronger than that physical connection."


    Chago nods once to that. "Exactly. See, you asked the right person about this." His head tips toward Genny. "They''re too close to it to explain right sometimes and most of them like the reputation. Me, I got a lot of experience with satyrs plus I got another edge. Ain''t nobody else gonna tall you this but us redcaps understands satyrs better''n most other kiths. Our Hunger is a lot like their Passion. We both are driven by need. By wanting. They want to be consumed by anything they do and be part of it. We want to take everything in and make it part of us. It helps us get it when the chips are on the line."


    He glances to Genny and then back. "Ever hear of someone with a passion for sports? Or a passion for cooking? Fine living? All that can be Passion too. It''s not all sex. You''ll learn that with Shova. It ain''t gonna be easy, but if you want him as much as it seems, it''ll be worth it. You just have to be ready for the times when Passion drives him. Be there to be his rock to come back to when it does so he can''t get lost. If you can do that, you''ll be in for the best ride ever."


    Then, he can''t resist going for one more blush. "In more ways than one." he adds with a leer.


    And just when she was starting to relax into the RedCap wisdom, he does that and there''s all that lovely color rushing into her cheeks and down her throat. She clears her throat, twice, managing to get herself mostly under control. "I will keep that in mind. I...can''t imagine my life without him now. He has always been there when I''ve been in need. I just want that not to change." Kiersten pauses then, looking down at his arm. "I...can help you with that. If you''d like. She''s not going to not notice forever."


    Chago nods. "The hardest thing will be when he needs you because his Passions have taken him. Sometimes, you have to stop them from what they want for their own good. Too much and you stifle them. Too little and they could lose themselves. You''re gonna hate it when you have to do it, but if he''s honest with himself, then he''ll thank you eventually." he warns her before nodding.


    The redcap takes a slow breath and blows it out before reaching to carefully remove his Gauntlet at last and get a look at the full extent of the damage done. "She usually heals me, but I didn''t want her to see this until she was better." he admits as he clearly is looking it over for the first time himself, then holds his arm out to her.


    The flesh under the guantlet is bruised a dark purple which is nearly black. It''s swollen, but would likely be much MORE swollen if he hadn''t kept the glove on, so smart on his part.


    "I''ve seen him get...well...lost is the only word I can think of for it. So intense that he forgets everything else and we argue when I try to get him to stop." She pauses looking at the arm and wincing in sympathy. Slowly she touches the bruise with the tips of her fingers. "I''m not a really good healer, but I can at least make it somewhat better." So saying she suits actions to words, murmuring in lyrical French as her nails stroke down the skin slowly. It''s not as strong of a healing as Genny can do, but it takes the worst of the pain out of it and eases the bruising.


    Chago releases a slow breath as the bruising fades slightly and he flexes his fingers again. "That''s exactly what I''m talking about. When satyrs get lost like that, they need someone to bring them back. You''ve done the right thing in doing it, as long as you haven''t done it too soon. They need to dance that edge sometimes to live their Passions."


    He pulls his arm back and looks at the healing when she''s done. "Thanks. Don''t feel like it''ll break if I lift too much anymore." He tells her as he pulls the Gauntlet back over it. Hopefully his letting go of Genny''s hand to remove and replace the Gauntlet doesn''t wake her before the damage is hidden.


    "When they dance the edge...can you dance it with them?" It''s a soft question as she draws back. She rises to her feet, noticing a shiver in the satyr patient. Kiersten fetches another blanket, tucking it over Genny''s legs, the she-goat barely stirring. "It is my pleasure. You helped Shova and you''ve helped me with your words. A little healing is the least I can offer." She tilts her head. "So what happens after this?"


    Chago grins at that, taking Genny''s hand again once he''s got those gloves back on. "You can try. It''s a hell of a thing to do too. Worth it, since you won''t get as lost. You can still bring him back when he needs."


    Then his grin fades a little and he goes far more serious. "After this? First, we get her back on her hooves. Or at least safe and healing. Then we get out of here and you and me go to work on the last details of me getting set up on that dark trod. Once I''ve got that, I''ll scry for information on the next steps I''m planning and all four of us will talk about things. I got things to discuss that Uncle Cobbenbutt don''t need to hear about until they''re happening or over."


    "It shouldn''t be all that bad. The Barony has never had much interest in that area because of its nature. Just means convincing Uncle that he''s getting the best of the deal and you''re doing him a favor." Yeah, that sounds like most Sidhe nobles.


    A knock comes at the door and the Boggan returns bringing two trays with food and drink on them. One seems to be for Genny, with what foods he mentioned that she could get, the other for Chago and Kiersten.


    Chago grins. "That''s up to you to figure." he says to her, going more gruff and harsh in tone again. As the boggan comes in, he continues as if his sharp ears hadn''t heard her approach. "I know I''m getting the better end. I get a place to live and lots of stuff to fight and eat. If you can figure how to make that easy hunting seem like something he don''t want, more power to ya. I just know it''s where I''d like to set up." Not that he''d be dropping some groundwork if the boggan is a spy or anything.


    When the food is brought over, he leans over the plates and sniffs, tasting for the numbing medicine and for any poisons he''s noticed locally with his gifted ability. Just in case.


    Nosy? A boggan? Would that ever really happen...umm...okay, yes it would. Her ears perk as she sets up the food trays and she gives Kiersten a look before muttering. "RedCap setting up in these parts...can''t be heard of. Bad enough to have it here with the dirty goat..." Maybe that should have been a softer mutter because Kiersten throws the woman right back out, slamming the door behind her.


    The food is all right for the most part, the drink however is again over dosed.


    Dirty... goat... Oh. She did -not- go there. "I think I''m in the mood for some shrimp." he growls to Kiersten with the sort of temper she''s not heard from him in quite a while before he jerks his head toward the boggan and snaps his teeth. As the sidhe is ushering the untouched boggan out, Chago is muttering about one eye and misjudging distances, like he hadn''t missed on purpose.


    Once they''re alone again, he''s checking all their drinks and then gulping down most of Genny''s for her and pouring Kiersten''s over to fill the cup and dilute the medicine a great deal. Well, unless her drink is drugged too. Then things get interesting.

 Chapter 25: When You Cant Trust the Food

    Kiersten sighs, shaking her head. Her gaze settles on Chago and a little grin plays over her lips. "A little faster with the teeth and she might have wet herself. It''s the first time we''ve ever had a Redcap in the palace beyond the first chamber and she''s unnerved." She moves towards the table, watching what he does with the drink and arching both eyebrows. "Too much again?" She frowns. "Dammit...I''ll get the food from now on."


    The smell of her drink catches her attention and she reaches for it before he picks it up.


    The scent to him is a different kind of drug. Not the pain killer or really anything harmful per say, but it''s the kind of things to cause good dreams and a very placid Sidhe woman.


    Chago growls low and then turns to his drink, still holding her cup without mixing them. "I know you say you ain''t much of a healer, but are ya good enough to keep her asleep? We may be leaving sooner that you thought." he mutters. "Depends on if they''re stupid enough to try and drug a redcap." Oh yeah. His voice is soft now and hard. Not meant to carry anything but mood, or to be heard from some hidden spy hole.


    Either way he sets her drink down without mixing them this time. "Go get water for all of us. You get it. Wash the cups yourself. Get the water from something others are drinking from. If you have to take the bucket and ladel they were using and forget cups." Then his lips curls back to show lots of teeth. "And warn anyone that even might touch that door I''m pissed at the drugs and am ranting about biting pieces off anyone that comes in but you. Act scared, like I threatened you until you agreed and more scared if they try and stop you." Yep. Faking being Browbeat. At least that''s what he''s aiming for.


    While he may not be ranting, the look and tone say he may well do it too.


    The tone of his voice snaps her head around and she stares at the cup he''s holding for a long moment. The dawning of what''s might have been happening touches her eyes first and then her mouth as she frowns. "They''ve been drugging me? Good Lord... But she¡¯s always been¡­" She speaks ever so quietly, for his ears only. Her gaze moves between he and Genny, taking in his instructions. "I''ll go...and I think I can keep her asleep. She won''t like it."


    Chago nods slowly. "She''ll like it better''n here." he replies. "Get the water first. Let me have time to think. Might be useful if we can hide this a while, but I want to get you off the drugs and see what we all want when we''re clearheaded." His lips curl into a rather unhealthy for others grin. "Maybe you and me will have territory beside each other soon."


    And if that doesn''t bode poorly for her uncle, well someone does not know this redcap.


    The smile she returns has edge to it as she sweeps towards the door. There''s anger in her eyes, fighting through the haze she''s been kept under. "I''ll be back." She scoots out the door, her expression changing to a mock sheepishness and fear as she goes.


    Only a few moments after she leaves the door opens again, a familiar face appearing. Shova peers inside, his ears perked as he waits to see if he''ll be eaten, since that''s the dire warning Kiersten is giving the rest of the keep. When asked he moves inside, pushing the door closed. "Did you really tell Kiersten you''d scramble her brains and eat them with fava beans?"


    "Nah. Think about it. When was the last time you saw a sidhe with a brain?" Chago asks with a wink of his good eye. "Besides, I prefer mexican food. I have been considering shrip fajitas if that boggan comes in again." He rolls his shoulders and downs each of the drinks there, except for a few ounces of Genny''s so he can blend it into some water for a healthy dose of the painkiller.


    He gestures toward the door and then says, much more quietly, "You, her, and us gotta talk when we''re outta here. Leave it at that for now and play along. Forget anything you learned about me while we was gone. I made you do everything, alright? I''m just a brute that loves to fight. It¡¯s important."


    Shova raises both fuzzy eyebrows before absently buffing his nails on his vest. "Forget what? All the times you tried to eat me?" He flutters his eyelashes, doing a pretty good feme fatale look. "You brute you..." Yeah, there''s funny there, but he gets it. He makes his way over to the bed, leaning down and tapping the machine. "From what I can figure.." His voice is very quiet. "When the capture chamber is full...she''s clean."


    In her sleep Genny groans. Her lips move without actually speaking and for an instant a spidery web of dark veins appears against the skin of her arms and neck before it eases and another chunk of liquid metal spills into the machine. Almost 2/3rds full.


    Chago nods once sharply. "Good boy. Keep this up and I''ll stew ya instead of seeing if goat cooks like lobster." he says with a toothy grin. He gestures at the plates then, well his and Kiersten''s anyway, and offers. "Eat if ya want. I think she lost her appetite. When sweetcheeks gets back, I''m gonna wake Genny up and try and get her to eat a little." Then his eyes are drawn to the chamber mentioned. "She''s clean when she stops suffering." he mutters.


    Shova nods at that, muttering in soft reply. "May take a little longer then. If I don¡¯t miss my guess, she''ll ache for a while as her body comes back online...though maybe not suffer so much." He moves to the food, sniffing it before taking a bite. "They do have a decent kitchen here. Even if the staff is a little obnoxious about special requests." He rolls a bite around in his mouth and then comes back over to the bed. His mouth opens, but that''s when the door opens again, Kiersten pushing in as though afraid for her life. There''s a big container of water in her hands and her expression eases once she''s inside.


    Chago''s head turns toward the door just before it open and a throaty growl rumbles as it does "About damn time." he snaps as she''s closing it, so anyone that''s near can hear the sharpness and arrogance to help confirm what he''s told her to sell.


    Once they''re alone though, he grins a little and nods. "Good work." He murmurs as he reaches gingerly for the container to refill Genny''s cup and dilute the small amount of the original drink to safe levels.


    Not that she gives it to him. Instead, she holds the container away and takes the cup herself to fill. "He hurt his arm." She explains to the look Shova flashes at her display of backbone, drawing another growl from Chago. "What? We both know we can trust him. If he¡¯d wanted to hurt us, he would have done it before now." she points out as she passes the cup back so the redcap can wake Genny and get her to drink.


    Shova gives Kiersten a grin, moving over and kissing her forehead. "That''s my girl. Sounds like you''re less fuzzy headed today." No question he prefers it that way. He takes the picture of water, setting it aside before pushing the plate at her. "You eat too, my lovely."


    Genny stirs when Chago draws near, her brows furrowing before her eyes open. Both brows arch, and a faint smile crosses her lips. "Sounds like someone''s givin'' ya hell, darlin''." She yawns, "Good for them."


    Chago doesn''t look away from Genny as he gives her a soft growl too. "Fine. Everybody gang up on the redcap. See if I care. I''ll just go eat some boggans until I feel better and you can just have your happy fun time without me. See how you like it then." he grouses.


    Then he lifts the drink for her. "It''s gonna taste like shit." He tells her more seriously. "They had it spiked with enough painkillers to lay you out if you were in top shape." And the now heavily diluted drink probably barely even smells of whatever was in it before, but it''s still going to taste like any other heavily watered drink... YUCK.


    Once Genny has gotten at least a few sips down, he glances over to the others. "We''ll tell you later, Shova. Less time we waste on chatter here, the better." Then it''s right back to Genny. "Eat a little if you can and try and finish this drink. We''re gonna have to move you again soon." And he''ll be right there to help her do all that, giving Kiersten time to fill the other goat in as well as Genny time to notice Chago''s new ''bracelet'' when the painkillers start taking the edge off the ow.


    Genny doesn''t even gag...too much. She manages to get it all down and makes a face. "So gonna have to go somewhere with decent food soon." She grimaces as the machine gives another chug, but doesn''t turn white under her tan. Could be because the pain killers kick in fast, or the pain is more managable. The gaze that looks up at Chago is clearer and shaper, much more Genny. "Ya got a new piece ''f bling." It''s an absent notice as she eats whatever food he offers. Yeah, she''s specific. He wants to help her eat fine, someone else and she''ll...well...she would kick them but biting would serve. "Movin'' has pros...though it''s gonna be a bitch still. I can''t hardly feel this damn hip."


    Chago glances at the bracelet when she comments and he nods. "Yeah." he agrees with a small grin as he gives her bites of the custom order he places for her meal. "Paul gave it to me. He said he says hi." He notes like it''s an everyday thing as she takes another bite. Then, without pause unless she chokes, he explains "Moving won''t be so bad. Kiersten will keep you asleep and Shova and me will handle moving you."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Genny blinks and chokes, managing not to spit the bite out but it''s a close thing. "Paul? That ol'' thing is still alive?" She seems stunned, though pleased at the fact. The rest just gets a nod. She trusts Chago to get her where she needs to go how she needs to...even if it means knocking her out again.


    Then he turns and grins at Shova. "Speaking of moving, did I remember to thank you?" he asks. Hopefully, even in the short time they''ve been together, the goat has learned that has to be a set up. Especially with the grin he''s getting.


    Shova has learned to be wise about these things. He blinks, steps behind Kiersten, resting his chin on her shoulder. "Oh, that''s really really not necessary."


    Chago nods. "Sure it is. How else would I have found out you call her bedroom home?" he asks the goat with a chuckle. "Or that she looks damn good in see through stuff." And with that he turns right back to Genny, like he hadn''t just tried to embarrass a satyr. Kiersten is bound to be used to blushing around him by now but he had to try and tweak Shova''s tail again.


    "I want to get us out of here together babe. I know I''m getting tossed out before long. I know they been screwing with Kiersten too. I wanna take her and Shova along to see what else they done so that mean you got to come too, or there''s no one I can trust to watch you. Sorry I gotta hurt you more but... well you know how it gets for us." he tells her. "If we ever get a quite minute, I got some things to tell you about from this trip too." Yeah, he doesn''t need to tell Genny this, but it''s a good excuse to give the pair time to recover from his teasing before looking back to them.


    When he turns back, his toothy grin is gone and it''s the sharp and serious redcap they''ve both learned exists that faces them. "Soon as we can do it safe, or they come to get rid of me, we take her out of here. Once we''re clear, I''ll explain what I''m up to, alright? Until then, I got you both cowed. Keep it that simple and we''re good."


    The teasing does make the goat blush, and then glare, all possessive like. He wraps his arms around Kiersten, nuzzling her ear as she relaxes against him. "Yeah, yeah...jealous?" He teases back, trying to regain his composure.


    Genny just nods as she listens, though it''s obvious she has questions about the trip and about Chago meeting Paul. Questions that will wait for now, though. "I can put up wi'' pain. Ya know that." It''s unnecessary, but she says it anyway. "we''ll be good..."


    When he turns back both of the pair nod, Kiersten murmuring wryly. "Not like there isn''t some shred of truth to that. You are a bit on the intimidating side when you''re focused on something."


    Chago nods absently to Genny''s words. It''s pretty much what he expected for her part. Instead, he just smirks at Shova. "Not really. I tried the whole sidhe thing. They''re easy on the eyes and real fun to play with, but I''ll take Genny over three of them any day. You gotta know all they say about satyrs are true, being one. Why would I be jealous?" he says with a mock leer.


    Then he shifts his full focus to Kiersten. "You ain''t seen the half of it, sweetcheeks. The stories about us redcaps are real. Where the goats are Passion, I''m Fear and Hunger. Believe it. Don''t judge any other redcap by me. I ain''t like most. And I don''t want them to know that here. Not until it''s too late." His eyes flicks toward the door then and back. "How long do you think we got? I want her near the bale as long as possible."


    Shova snorts, deciding to ignore the comment about Genny over the sidhe...because...well...who can argue that really? He does give Kiersten a reassuring squeeze though.


    Genny reaches out, catching Chago''s hand and squeezing it again. Awake and at least mostly fed she''d rather have the brush of touch, anchoring even as her eyes glaze over with pain, this one drawn out as the machine makes a strained noise. Blood drips along the outside of the box, the tube backed up for a moment before returning to normal.


    Kiersten watches Genny and her brows crease, worried. "I''m not sure. Maybe another few hours before someone starts demanding things change."


    Chago''s hand returns the squeeze Genny gives him and his eye shifts to the device as she goes through the next wave of pain. From looking at them it would be hard to say who it bothers more as he fights back temper over her suffering. His lips move as he mutters something under his breath but glamour flows and the fire dances with the power invoked so quietly. From his scowl, it was some sort of Oath and woe to whoever the victim might be if it''s that sort.


    Only when she''s relaxed again does he gesture to Kiersten with his free hand. When she steps in reach, he snaps out, grabbing her to pull closer and letting his Gauntlet tangle a little of her hair to snag and eat, leaving an obvious uneven spot... well until she gets her hair fixed. Probably should have asked about that before grabbing her but it suits what he wants. "Listen sharp." he murmurs to her, so quietly even Genny would have a hard time overhearing. "I need that Keep. I need to know you ain''t gonna let on how I really am. You stronger than the shit you''ve been drinking? If you ain''t -sure- I gotta make sure." Then he eases back enough his eye can meet her gaze. "Can you do it until you''re clean?" he asks. "Can I count on you?"


    Even if Genny could hear him, she''s not paying attention, her senses too far gone. It''s likely this whole process could have been done more gently over a longer period of time, but Shova isn''t stupid either and when things were set up the machine was turned on as high as it could go knowing they couldn''t stay long and that Genny would prefer just to get it done with. Shova moves to her side when Chago draws Kiersten over, kneeling and checking the leads.


    Kiersten gasps softly when the hair goes, not aware until this moment just how much trouble those gloves represent. She meets his eyes, obviously afraid of him, but at the same time there''s determination there and anger. "They''ve been using me. Who knows for how long?" She hisses at him. "I''ll be stronger than whatever they''ve done. I want..." Her fingers clench and she forces herself to relax. "I''ll be what you need." Her eyes go to the satyrs for a moment. "And what they need."


    Chago watches her answer, his face hard and on the edge of cruel until she''s had her say, then he releases the sidhe and strokes her cheek with his fingertips. "Good. You''re gonna make a hell of a baroness. No wonder your uncle is afraid of you."


    Then he sits back and relaxes, lips curling into a grin. "So..." he begins, louder and speaking for the benefit of the spies he expects they have. "Just so ya both know, it ain''t hopeless. Ya keep doing what I tell ya and when me and my girl are set up, I''ll let ya both go. It ain''t worth my trouble to try and keep ya both. I might wanna keep her, since me and my goat could use a hot piece like that, but I ain''t gonna stir that much cagada up when you got Uncle Mula to be a pain. You two keep it up and we''ll be good too."


    His expression shows he''s not worried about being scryed upon and that his words are not serious, but as usual, he is worried about other spying.


    Shova looks up, almost making a comment about where Chago can stick his suggestions for Kiersten, but he''s fast enough on the uptake to realize that the comments aren''t for his benefit. So instead he just grumbles and makes an adjustment to the machine, hopefully he knows what he''s doing. "Yeah, yeah...we''ll be good. I''m not looking forward to being a goat burger to you and your piece."


    Kiersten didn''t pull away from the touch, not that she leaned into it either, but the fear eased. She''s getting it. She looks thoughtful as Shova speaks and nods, moving to pour more of the water. "Yeah...good."


    "Smart. Both of ya." Chago says with a nod as he refocuses on Genny and her treatment and his voice drops to a near whisper again. "I want that gizmo when she''s clean." Then his tongue flashes over his teeth a moment and a bit of a rumble from his belly can be heard. He ignores that though and instead leans in to his satyr. "Did I leave the medicine strong enough?" he asks. "Is it helping?"


    Genny focuses on him, her untubed arm moving as her hand comes to rest on the side of his face. "m''fingers feel tingly." Her fingers stroke there before rising up and curling in his hair, the grip surprisingly tight. She licks her lips and then whispers. "The Baron knows what¡¯s livin'' in the corner of his land. Let it fester...had a plan...we gotta be feckin'' careful."


    Chago leans into that touch a little and then bends further, pulling on her grip in his hair to give the injured satyr a small kiss. "I''m always careful." he teases in a matching whisper. "Besides, the Baroness is gonna help set things right." he points out. It goes without saying that if she doesn''t, the Witch King will.


    She accepts the kiss, but doesn''t let it be as brief as he intends. Instead, she breathes him in as though she could drown in the kiss, and considering what she is that might be possible. When she draws back her color is a lot better, her eyes clearer. Apparently kissing is good medicine. "Good...I''m already tired ''f lyin'' here."


    Like Chago is going to complain about that. He''ll let it linger as long as she likes, even if Kiersten is bright scarlet before it breaks. "I was wonderin'' when you''d get tiered of being a lazy goat." he replies with a smirk. "We got a lot to do and your takin'' time off is just makin'' it harder." he teases. His head turns and he looks down at the injured hip, and the fur past it thoughtfully for a moment then, seeming lost in thought briefly before looking back at her and then to the others. "Do ya have stuff outside of here, sweetcheeks? You might not be real welcome here soon. Not if he''s smart enough to see through what I''m plotting." he asks Kiersten quietly.


    Then his attention shifts to Shova. "Sit down by the wall. Where ya can feel the balefire. You need it too. I know I hadda kick your ass hard gettin'' there and back. You goats take the heat. It''ll matter soon." Even if he needs it too. Priorities bite sometimes.


    "Pot, kettle..." Shova mutters, finding a chair and kicking his heels up. "Paul shared some glamour when I was out there." It''s a quiet admission, "So I''m not as bad off as you might think. You should pull up a chair too. I don''t think we''re gonna get kicked out for at least a little while."


    Kiersten, who looked away during the kiss, Shova didn''t, turns her attention back. "I have a few things I need, but not much. Most of it can stay here until such a time as we return." Because she assumes a return will happen at some time.


    Chago smirks. "I hadda get used to running tight sometimes. Assholes back home screwed my Corby outta any access to a bale for a while. Way you acted, I figure you ain''t as used to it." he points out. Then he shoots Kiersten a look, trying to tell her not to mention his arm since balefire is healing as well as restoring.


    He takes a moment to consider then before continuing. "Might want to get anything you can''t replace anyway. In case Uncle Dipshit gets vengeful."


    Kiersten gives him a look in response which plainly says she won''t tell but thinks he should take advantage of the bale anyway. "I''ll only be a few mom..."


    She gets cut off as there is a knock at the door, followed by it opening. A sidhe noble sweeps into the room, unless he''s physically blocked, looking down his nose at all four of them. "There you are niece... I''d begun to wonder if you''d become lost."

 Chapter 26: It Has to Hurt if its to Heal

    As he sweeps in, Chago rises and turns, physically blocking any approach to the injured satyr and growling low and throaty. "Sweetcheeks said I''d get us kicked out if I was stalkin'' the halls t''get what my goat needs." he growls at the Baron, as he offers the most minimal bow he can to at least give lip service to rank. "She''s been real nice about takin'' care of us, ain''t ya girl We did, after all, save her, right?" And he gives a sharp snap of his fingers with the last words, like demanding an answer to the question. "Ain''t often ya see one of her kind so... easy t''deal with." And his smirk grows with those words.


    His hands flex and open, before the redcap speaks again. "I hear there might be a reward f''r savin'' this pretty piece too and between that and offerin'' help I was thinkin'' maybe ya could set me up with a place. Me and her been talkin'' about it some. Figured I could be kinda a buffer between your lands and the shit that keeps comin'' outta the dark. It''s what my kind does and until we got here, I ain''t had that much fun in a long time. She didn''t like it too good, but maybe next time she''ll listen better." The last comes with a flick of his wrist to indicate Genny. Yeah. He''s trying to sell himself as a brute too stupid to realize what he faces. Good cannon fodder for what''s been growing in the dark and a way to weed some of the weaker parts. Well, mostly. He couldn''t help suggesting he noticed the drugging of the sidhe child. That pissed him off too much.


    Kiersten blinks and the snap brings an instant lowering of her eyes and a nod. Her voice goes almost simpering, worse than they''ve ever heard even on the drugs. "I...of course. It is the place of a hostess to see to the needs of her guests. I could not do any less considering how I was saved." The way she says it leaves a LOT to the imagination and implies that things may have happened which never happened.


    The Baron looks between the girl and the redcap as the proposal comes right on the tail of his entereing. He didn¡¯t expect that, his gaze focusing on that pair since the satyrs are obviously out of action. Sorta...except for the very soft humming, but no one can do damage with a hum, right? He rests his hands on his hips, rings flashing in the light of the bale. "I see. I was expecting you and yours would just move on to another place." He ponders, fingers tapping on his wide belt. "Though I can see a benefit to what is proposed as well. That north end has always been problematic."


    Oh no. Do damage at all. The redcap certainly is ignoring the humming and those toothy monsters never ignore a threat. "Well, it is kinda moving on, lord... uh..." and his hand waves a moment before his fingers snap again and he gestures to Kiersten to supply the name.


    And, of course, Kiersten jumps again and she quickly says "Lord Huiverann ap Ailil." to supply the name. Oh yeah, she girl is all but shaking at the ''cap and it brings wider smile to Chago''s lips.


    "You see, Lord Hooverend, I know your kind and mine don''t get along and I''m tired of having to dance around and pretend I like butt kissing. You been good, letting me fix my piece here. Now give me that place, and I won''t come back here again without invitation. You''ll have muscle between you and the crap up north, and I''ll have a place to myself and my goat where I can fight all I want. We''re both happy. Sound fair?"


    "So I''d be rid of the pair of you, my niece could stop shaking in her boots and you''d be a barrier between me and things I don''t like anyway." He leaned against the doorway, crossing his legs at the ankle. "I''m not seeing a problem with this idea right off, which makes me wonder what more there is which I''m not being told." His gaze goes to Kiersten. "Perhaps we should go for a walk, m''Lady."


    Kiersten shoots a look at Shova, which passes over Chago. Her Uncle terrifies her, even with her newly rediscovered backbone.


    Chago''s weight shifts, like he''d try and stop Kiersten and then he jerks back and turns towards Genny a little more. He''s careful to keep his eye toward the door and the Lord in it though., making a show of watching him while trying not to. "Thanks for checking on us, Lord." he mutters, with his tone sounding like he''s been caught at something. "And for giving us a chance. It ain''t been since Lady Silver anyone has done that."


    What? Try and suggest he''s got something in mind for Kiersten as the thing that''s being left out? Him? Especially with name dropping a Sidhe Countess that threw her position away for a redcap. If, of course the Ailil has heard of her, but such a political house likely has. It''s a gamble worth taking anyway, and it''s a reminder for Kiersten that he has told them about her back when he rescued her in the first place. Gives her something more to work with.


    Kiersten takes a deep breath before giving a little curtsey and moving to join her Uncle. "Of course. I have a few things I need to fetch as well." She gives a look to the others. "I pray you will forgive my absence. I shall return soon." Her Uncle''s hand comes to rest on her shoulder and she swallowed, then met Shova''s gaze. He''s the one humming and something passes between the two which straightens her spine.


    The Baron eyes Chago and nods. "I think it''s an interesting idea. I''m not unaware of the stories surrounding the Lady Silver...not at all."


    Chago nods his head. "Good. She was a hell of a sidhe." he tells the Baron before focusing on Genny. "But it ain''t right of me to be jabbering at ya when you need to talk to your family. Sorry for being so rude." And so does the redcap dismiss the noble by acting like he was the one in the wrong.


    Of course, to someone that''s aware, turning his back could have been a huge mistake since Chago hasn''t put his vest back on and that tarot card he displays is now Justice. Thankfully, it''s not wide spread how that card acts so while Kiersten might notice, maybe no one else will. The door closes quietly behind then and Shova releases a breath and a long stream of cursing. "She did better away from here. I shouldn''t have let her come back. I knew she was thinking about it." Because Genny needed the bale, but that doesn''t seem to be part of his logic right now. He stands up, pacing across the room, hooves pounding hard against the stone floor.


    Chago takes a step and his left hand snaps out, palm first, to Shova''s chest. It''s not a blow so much as a break. "Stop." he growls. "She''s a big girl. She can do this. She told me she can." he rumbles. "Right now, she''s gotta or me and Genny probably ain''t getting out of here clean."Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Genny looks up, rubbing her fingers across her brow and then focusing on Chago. "Hey...come here." Provided he does so she grabs his hand, guiding it to one of the bracing rods which actually pushes into her hip. "Pull that out."


    Leave it to the redcap to make it simple right? When Genny calls he''s right there and his breath catches for just a fraction of a moment when she grabs his hand. He nods to her without questioning why and moves to brace her with that hand and grab to pull with the other. "Ready?" he asks before pulling the thing free. Nope. Didn''t wait for an answer. She had to know it was just to let her know.


    Shova stops, slamming back down into his chair and muttering. This lasts until he sees what they''re about to do and he shudders.


    Genny''s eyes widen faintly at the wince, but then he grabs the rod and it pulls free. It''s blood coated and rather icky and she bites her lip until it bleeds before breaking into loud cursing. Hah...anyone spying who doubted Chago''s brute reputation should be getting a solid earful now. When she can breathe again she pushes him towards the leg. "The bone is healing, but it ain¡¯t in the socket. Slip it back in. Bale''s done enough repair...if it ain''t settled I''ll limp, maybe permanently. Do it now while I¡¯m drugged." Setting it will likely make her scream, but it needs doing and she''s coherent enough to give direction.


    Chago nods and mutters a moment himself, profane Spanish mostly admittedly. He takes a moment to remove his Gauntlets and places them near Shova. "No one touches those." he warns the satyr before turning back to Genny. Yeah, he''s expecting the noise to bring someone. Then he feels the leg carefully and growls. "Almost waited too long." He mutters. He may not be a magical healer, but he knows more mundane first aid at least. Like setting bones and popping things back into joint. Battle wounds. Go fig.


    He wraps his arm about her leg to get a firm grip and then twists, pressing with the other hand as he forces things into proper alignment with the strength his barrel-like build suggests, and a harsh focus that lets her cries wash over him until he feels it slide true.


    Now, as long as Shova doesn''t hurl on his Gauntlets...


    Genny tries really hard to stay silent, but even she isn''t that good. The joint protests, fragments of bone grinding out of the way as the joint is set back into place. By the time everything in inclined to stay in place she''s covered in a cold sweat, panting and whimpering pushed past screams, but it had to be done and they both know it.


    Shova has not hurled on the Gauntlets...mostly because he''s curled up against the door holding it shut. His hands are over his ears and he''s singing something in rapid greek, trying not to scream himself.


    Chago makes no effort to get those Gauntlets back yet either. When it''s set, he moves up and looks for a cloth that he can use. Finding a clean one, he dunks it in the drinking water that''s left and begins washing her face with it. See? He can be gentle. With her anyway. He doesn''t try and hide the bruises on his arm still either. What Kiersten did made it solid again, but it''s not healed by any stretch. Not really. But there''s no point in hiding it when he''s been found out.


    Genny sucks in deep breaths, still trembling, though the water and the touch help. She blinks several times, whispering. "That hurts like a sumbitch." It''s all she can manage, though her hand does rest on his wrist for a moment, a promise for healing when she''s back to normal.


    It takes Shova longer to get to his feet, looking green under his tan. "How...how can you do that? Knowing what pain it will cause. I couldn''t..."


    Chago doesn''t look away as he keeps tending to Genny, nodding silently in answer to her wordless promise of healing. "Because she needed me to." he answers as he tends to her. "Her leg wasn''t healing right. It was healing, but she''d have been gimped up. She needed me to hurt her to make it go right." he explains. "And don''t say you can''t. Kiersten is gonna be going through worse soon and you damn well better be able to look her in the eye and make her suffer more while letting her know you love her the whole time or she''s gonna break." he warns. Yeah. He''s not expecting to be spied on after that screaming. Redcap alone with a hurt satyr? They don''t want to hear the crunching that probably followed that noise.


    Shova''s face pales at that. "She hasn''t been back here that long. Not enough time to get much in her system." It''s the denial of someone who doesn''t want to see a lover suffer. He watches Chago as Genny''s breathing slowly calms and her fingers begin to unclench. "She''ll be all right. It ain''t like she''s busted up. Not like that."


    Chago nods slowly, focused on Genny for the moment as he listens to Shova. He leans in and kisses the worse injured satyr between the horns lightly and runs a hand over her hair, murmuring a soft assurance to her in Spanish. He straightens and get the vest he was given to pull back on then, every motion calm and easy before he turns and explodes into the violence his kith is known for.


    In an instant, he lunges at Shova, grabbing the satyr''s vest with both hands, twists them to fasten a firm grip and lifts until the taller goat''s hooves are off the ground, then drives backwards with the momentum of his lunge until Shova is driven into the door again. "No, she ain''t mula." he growls out in a low rumble. "She''s addicted. That means you not only got to heal her body, but you gotta make her stop -needing- what broke it. You''ve had her off until she''s come down, but not until her body rebelled yet. This time, you gotta get her through that and deal with her cussing you and telling you she hates you for making her suffer and believing her when she says it because you know how easy it would be to make her stop hurting, but you know she needs to suffer. So you keep doing it, even when she wants to die to get over it." And every strong word he growls out, the goat is pulled from the door a bit and then driven back into it, not hard enough to harm, but Shova''s back will be sore and red from the abuse.


    Finally, he drops the satyr and lifts his voice in a roar. "Until you -know- pain like that, don''t you tell me I''m wrong! I''m doin'' what''s needed. You hear me! I''ll do it to her. To you. To any mula that comes in here. Got that?" Then he stalks off to jerk his Gauntlets back on. It may take a bit, but once Shova finishes wetting himself and had time to think about both the difference in the roar and the quieter words, as well as the violence he''s seen Chago capable of, hopefully he''ll realize the last was show for anyone that came back when the screams turned into thumps at the door. After all, the ''cap isn''t one to be gentle when he''s truly upset.


    Shova slides down the door, just sitting on the floor his clothing askew and shaking more than a little. His eyes are very wide, though he''s not really hurt so much as shocked. Pounding comes at the door and he looks up, rubbing his arms. "Stay out there you damn fools." When the pounding comes a second time he lurches to his feet, looking over his shoulder. "Just be glad I want out of here as much as you do." It''s not a threat...well...it is kinda, at least an attempt at one. Something in Shova''s look says he knows Chago is right. He just doesn''t like it. He pulls the door open, pushes whoever is trying to come in, looks like the shrimp boggan, back and slams the door behind him.


    Chago''s head tips just fractionally at Shova''s words and look, the only ''tell'' that he''s not as upset as he''s acting. When the satyr opens the door, the ''cap snarls "If it''s that worthless little shrimp, let her in. I''m... Gettin''... HUNGRY." The last words are carefully spaces and stressed and then, once Shova is well clear, one of the empty dishes is picked up and thrown at the door. Then he stalks over to drop heavily by Genny, on the bale side of her bed at last to help sooth his sore arm.


    His lips curl a bit into something akin to a smile. "I think I needed that." he mutters softly to her.

 Chapter 27: Look but Dont Touch

    Genny rolls slightly, able to put weight on the hip as it heals now that it''s in place and not held by the rod. She reaches out, running her fingers down his cheek and neck. "I think so. Fer all that yer a different kind of Cap, ya still need moments ''f jus'' lettin'' it all out." She catches his full plate in her tubed hand and passes it to the good one then to him. "Though yer also gonna feel better if ya eat, darlin''. The gettin'' hungry comment wasn''t entirely untrue." Her voice stays low, just for his ears, though it seems she''s recovering faster now, despite the owie.


    Chago leans into that touch and more of the tension leaks out of him as she moves and acts much more like herself. "You ain''t kiddin''." He mutters before scooting back a bit and wolfing the contents of the plate so that she doesn''t wear much more than a drop or two of it. His pretty new outfit is splattered, but that''s to be expected. "I don''t go all out and not eat too. It was gettin'' to me." He licks his fingers while the Gauntlet''s self clean as usual and then hesitates before rising and crossing to the farthest corner of the room, his eyes going unfocused as he does when trying to concentrate on flavors.


    He may be too close to tell, but it just clicked on the easiest way to tell if it''s her fur. Is he ''holding'' the nearest taste of Genny? After all, that fur he took is in his pouch and the mechatyr said it was her fur kinda so.... Oh yes...it''s her. Fur and the small patch of flesh which is dried and kinda icky. Not that icky really bothers him.


    Genny shifts where she is, pulling herself up further into a seated position. "I highly doubt ya scared Shova off fer long, bu'' while we got a minute..." Her tone is dry, apparently much more herself with less hurt going on and far less iron in her body. "What is yer next plan besides movin'' back towards no man''s land an'' startin'' ta set up?" Yeah, she knows that won''t be all he''s gone in mind.


    Chago nods slowly and then heads for the bed to settle by her. "First thing, get that keep secure and make sure of the Baroness." he says kind of low, with a nod toward the door. Nope. Not a wrong term. "I got a feeling there. Once we''re safe, I got some stuff to talk to you about. Not trying to be mean by just hinting, but it''s the kind of stuff that stirs memories and you know how that screws with your head. Then I''m gonna start scrying how we can get our own bale. I''m goddamn tired of needing other people for that."


    She nods, not pushing him on the information. They''ve been together long enough for her to trust to his ability to know what she should be discussing at the moment. "We need one. Too much butt kissin'' required ta use these ones. Need one that no one else is gonna lay claim ta an'' that we can defend our way wi'' our people." She pauses and cracks a little smile. "Cause dammit...we''re gonna have people ''gain, startin'' wi'' these ones."


    Chago nods to that. "Shova is gonna need a little polish. He ain''t never seen real trouble. Kiersten... I think she''s gonna be alright, once she''s outta withdrawal." He shakes his head and grumbles then softly. "I hope it ain''t as bad as I expect it to be, but stuff that messes with your head that much is the worst stuff to get off usually. Little Goat Gruff may never be done helping her stay off it."


    She''s quiet for a minute, thoughtful. "I think he''s seen trouble, bu'' his reaction to it was ta bury his head in the sand instead ''f standin'' up an'' fightin'' it. He''s got the look. To afeered ta really set his hooves." Her hand comes to rest on Chago''s leg. "I had a feelin¡¯ ¡®bout her before, wondered. If she''s been on it long as I think...yeah...she''s gonna need help. Even goats know better than ta let the addiction set in. Ya always change up before it gets bad. Don''t think she''s ever thought ''f it. Never knew."


    Chago nods to that. "It''s been done to her. She was pissed when I took her wine away and told why. If she can fight it long enough for Uncle Dumbledore to give her back, we got a chance. I tried to help her with the story as much as I could." His eye shifts, looking at the device cleaning Genny''s blood and his expression goes hard. "I''m gonna enjoy kicking his ass."


    "Ya gave her enough ta work wi''. If she''s as clever as has been hinted by her behavior I think she''ll manage. Otherwise...well...we take on an'' take in the strong." It''s not cruel, but pragmatic. The dark trod and the keep they''re intending on taking doesn''t have much place for the weak. Her eyes follow his gaze and she growls softly before nodding.


    Chago''s lips curl again, into a real smile like he seldom has for anyone but her. It''s so nice to be truly understood and accepted, even at one''s worse, isn''t it? He certainly thinks so. "How you feeling?" he asks with another glance at the container to say which of her dual problems he means more, before twisting a little and holding his bruised arm toward the heat of the bale to help its tenderness fade more. Recharging might be nice, but being ready to fight is necessary. Time to help ease any last hesitations in using it while he can. Even if there''s not time to fully heal it without a touch of fae magic at the moment, he can at least ease the touchiness of it, past the repairs Kiersten did.


    "I''m feckin'' achy, but much better. Helps ta have you here. We''re gonna have ta get more water in me though. Drainin''." The comment is both truthful and slightly suggestive. Her big strong eating machine. She draws in a deep breath watching him raise his arm, "I''m gonna assume that whatever did that is in much worse shape, yes?" It''d dang well better be.


    "Depends on how ya look at it." Chago says with a smirk. "It''s my own damn fault. Took a chance that paid off, but it was either punch away a club that was going for my head, or both of us lose. I wasn''t gonna lose so I punched the club. My Gauntlets kept my arm attached, and Kiersten fixed the bone enough I was able to stop worrying it was gonna break if I flexed it wrong."


    Then he grins wider. "Now, if ya mean the thing that was swingin'' the club... let''s just say there''s a reason I''m wearing this stuff instead of my leather."


    Genny''s lips turn in a savage grin at that. There''s pride there too, never doubted he could handle whatever was thrown at him. "Good. We''ll have ta celebrate properly when we get out ''f here." She shifts, moving up higher and then making a face as the machine protests. She glares at the machine, thoughtful for a minute and then crooks a finger at him. "I have an idea...commere." Yeah. Cause her having ideas has never gone wrong yet.


    Chago moves closer at her beckoning. "Idea huh? Does it involve celebratin'' early and makin'' sure they think less of us?" he asks with a snort of amusement. "You know I ain''t shy." he adds with a small chuckle. He reaches a careful finger to brush her hair back a little as he gets there, hooking a wild bit back behind one of her horns. "Whatcha thinking?"


    Genny chuckles softly, "Celebratin'' kinda has somethin'' ta do wi'' it. Think I''m lyin'' too low fer this dumb thing ta work best. Hooves ''re tinglin'' an'' I don''t like that neither. I''m thinkin'' I need ta get up." Or at least try, and yeah, she''s fully aware of just how much that''s gonna hurt.


    The redcap''s playful grin fades back into a more serious look and he nods slowly. "Just lean on me as much as ya need then." he says as he slips one arm about her to help lift where she sat up. The other reaches toward the machine, to shift it as necessary to keep motion from yanking it out when she still needs it attached. Chago takes a deep breath then and braces, letting her set the pace of the motion as he simply assists.


    Yeah, she leans on him as she pulls herself up. Once the blankets are pushed aside she gets her good leg under her to take her weight and pushes up, letting him help with the pulling. Soft cursing wandering from English to Spanish to Greek and back, but she doesn''t stop until she''s upright, leaning against him. The change in her position does give the machine pause and then the tone of it speeds up, her complexion paling slightly. "Wow...that''s...a headrush."


    Chago gives a low snort when she speaks, smirking to mask any worry he showed as she was getting up and getting herself together after standing, no matter how much help she had. "It''s called endorphins." he teases softly. Once he''s sure the machine doesn''t need his attention to stay where it is, that hand is lifted to her cheek and he asks, just as softly, "You okay?"


    Endorphins and the blood moving through the machine faster. She rubs her cheek against his fingertips, half closing her eyes. "Yeah. I''m good. Feels a little weird, bu'' helpin''." Her hand runs along his ribs, caressing and letting her fingernails drag against his skin. "That helps too...yer warm." And she''s fairly cool to the touch despite the heat of the bale. Pumping blood in and out will do that.


    Hey... whatever the reasons, as long as it''s helping. As her fingers move over his chest and ribs and his vest opens a bit more from the touches, he moves a teeny bit closer to share that warmth. "Long soak. I was colder''n you when we got back. Damn place as an ice cube on the warm end." Chago admits. "Hope I clogged his drains." he adds with a snort as his hand moves to rub down her arm and the other stays wrapped about the lovely satyr to help her balance.


    She rests her head against his shoulder, lips playing over his neck. She rubs closer, finally catching his lips again. The early celebration part of her comments from earlier. The kiss is hungry and demanding, a yearning to it, and though sex is not Genny''s primary Passion there is enough heat to begin to raise glamour, particularly standing only a few feet away from the bale on the other side of the wall. She hums softly against his lips, and a gentle healing touch settles, however she''s twisting it in a way that it not only gets his arm, but it''s doing something for her hip too. Not likely that it''s anything near what a full on healing from the right source can do, but stabilizing. Neat trick.


    Chago is more than happy to return such heat as well, growling softly with pleasure at first and then a small surge of temper as he feels her healing him. When the kiss breaks he narrows his eye at her. "Dirty trick." he mutters. "You should be worried about yourself, not me." Still, he does notice her hip is better as well, just from how much of her weight he has to support. "Do that again and I''ll have to spank you." Then he smirks. "And not in a good way, satyr." he teases.


    "Dirty trick?" She grins at him in return. "Comin'' from you that''s a compliment." Genny rotates the hip carefully and slowly. "I''m worryin'' ''bout both ''f us. This I can walk on. Ain''t gonna be fast, an'' if I try ta run I''ll end up on my face, but it won''t infect as easily neither." Her lips turn more at the tease and she nips his lower lip. "I''ll keep it in mind, darlin''." She grows a little more serious, admitting. "Does help a lot ta have ya here...an'' I think the machine has done all it can do."


    Chago snorts softly at her for that, then nods. "Probably a good idea." he grudgingly admits before running a hand over the hip carefully, to feel how much better it is. "Feels better." He acknowledges after the check. "Just take it easy as much as you can." Then he shifts his attention to the machine and licks his lips as he studies it. "Looks full. They said that was how we''d be able to tell it was done." And so he moves from studying the chamber to the connections to her body, to see how to remove them with the least pain. And bleeding.


    "I''m na plannin'' on runnin'' any marathons fer a while still. The healin'' got the joint, but I still ache like hell." Not to mention she''s obviously still tired and in need of more to eat. Though it''s only been a few days since she was injured, she looks too thin and her fur without it''s usual gloss. Studying the set up it should be fairly easy to remove the tubing by holding something over the entry point and just working it out. The blood left in the tubes doesn''t have the pressure to move and is likely a lost cause, but a little pressure should stop any bleeding.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Chago rips off a couple of pads from his vest and folds any spots from his meal inside them. He gives one to Genny to hold before he uses the other on the intake line, pressing over the hole left when he pulls the tube out. Then he repeats the act with the output line, letting her press that bandage. "We''ll take it as slow as we can babe. Right now, soak up as much of this warmth as we can get you. Longer you''re here, the more you''ll be healed when the time comes."


    She holds the bandages, slowly settling back to sitting on the bed her weight off of the bad hip which is turned towards the bale. "Thanks..." She pulls him down for another kiss, this no less wanton, but more gentle. "Love you."


    The moment holds for a second before there''s a light tap at the door, Kiersten''s voice coming through, almost a whimper of sound. "Chago?"


    Oh yeah. Kisses are good. Chago isn''t about to resist this idea. Well, until the knock. A throaty growl rumbles and he glares toward the door. "Timing. Bad as Kink." he mutters before mouthing ''Love you'' back silently and then shouting. "About time! Get in here!" to Kiersten as he gathers the machine and coils the lines carefully to be sure none of the trapped iron can leak out if it''s somehow kept liquid in there.


    Genny looks pleased that he''s grumpy over the interruption. It''s always gratifying when your man wants you as much as you want him. She half closes her eyes, soaking up the bale while waiting.


    The sidhe woman staggers in, looking green under her pale. She smells, faintly, of vomit. "You have to leave in the morning. I got you that much."


    Stalking over to Kiersten he snarls "Is that the best you could manage? Just one night? She''s hurt!" and then he drops into Spanish cursing as he snaps a hand out and slams the door before reaching careful fingertips to the sidhe''s cheek as he grins happily. A nod of approval gives lie to the rant as he winds down and asks softly "Are you okay?"


    He gestures to a seat for Kiersten before heading back to Genny. "Rest babe. I''ll keep watch for a few hours while you do."


    Yep. Sleeping in shifts to stand watch. Go figure.


    It takes Kiersten a second not to look wide eyed even though she knows the yelling is an act. Redcap, yelling, even if she knows it''s acting is scary stuff. She allows the touch even leaning just a little, "Yeah. He made me drink something else...I..." She flushes and moves to the chair, rubbing the back of her neck. "Got rid of it. Where''s Shova?"


    Chago pauses at that question and glances at Genny, then back to Kiersten. "Hell if I know. I think I scared him. I set Genny''s hip and he couldn''t deal with me hurtin'' her that much, even t''help her. We...talked about it some and he took off. Guess he ain''t used to someone willin'' to be blunt and direct about things he don''t wanna think about." Then he glances at Genny again, just to see if she has anything to add.


    "He loves you, elf girl." Genny''s tones are mild and she presses the pad against her neck, cleaning up some of the blood. "An'' he has no feckin'' clue how ta balance it wi'' his passions and wi'' true need. He can''t understand that depth. He''ll get over it...''r he''ll leave." Or it will get him killed, but she''s not about to mention that part. "Yer facin'' yer demons...he ain''t."


    Chago nods to Genny''s words. "We kinda hit on that too. I sorta told him he needed to grow a set, just not in so few words." he admits. "She''s right about him and when he gets his rosy glasses off, he''ll be good for ya." he tells Kiersten then. "But he better do it soon, cause you both are gonna need each other when things start going crazy because of us."


    Kiersten nods, chewing her lower lip before sighing. "I can guess where he went then. Easy enough to find him and talk to him." She pauses before murmuring. "I wonder if it''s wrong to be glad for the crazy? I feel like I''m finally starting to see clearly after years of seeing only what people wanted me to."


    Genny snorts softly. "Ain''t nothin'' wrong with that. Jus'' be aware that comin'' up fer air don''t mean ya can''t be drug back in. Ya start this fight ya better be willin'' ta see it all the way through, fightin'' an'' kickin'' until ya win ''r die." Hrm...kinda like how she and Chago do just about everything.


    Chago nods to that too and he moves back to Kiersten''s side. "And be ready to be fightin'' like that for a long time. Once this is done, me and Genny will help you make sure anything you want thrashed is, but you got to want it, and some things are gonna be hard to keep wanting rid of. That''s gonna be your hardest fight, and it''s one you can''t lose." he warns her. "You got the set to beat it though."


    He makes a point of sniffing the air and smirking at the faint vomit smell as proof, and then he moves to settle with Genny again. "You gonna stay too, or you gonna go find your goat?" he asks.


    Genny scoots over a bit, the bed plenty big when all the tubes and such are off the edge. She leans against his shoulder, relaxation flowing almost visibly over her skin.


    Kiersten sighs and nods. "I...can see other things now. Shova got me away for long enough, and you two have helped more than I think I really can understand at this moment. I can see what -I- want for a change. Not something through a pleasant haze." Her fingers press against her belly. "Hurts...but the hurt seems better." She watches them for a moment and then rises. "I''m going to find him. I did put a ward on the door. It won''t stop anyone determined for long, but will make a lot of noise. At dawn the Baron wants me to see you out."


    Chago wraps an arm around Genny and nods to Kiersten. "Bring breakfast then. Stuff we can take along. And more water. We''ll share some of it to help you, once we''re outta his easy reach. See you in the morning." Then he smirks and waits for the door to start to open before adding "And don''t come back without it!" in a sharper tone for any listening ears.


    The night goes by silently...almost too much so, but Genny''s not looking gift horses anywhere. Except maybe as dinner. She sleeps curled up against Chago, waking quickly when he nudges her and giving over more space so he can sleep while she watches over him. It''s not even questioned and no grumbling at all, why would there be?


    She wakes him in the morning with a soft touch, it doesn''t take more for them both to be awake.


    "It''s near dawn...heard some movin'' out there, bu'' na much jus'' yet."


    "Tell ''em to go..." Chago mutters as he comes awake, sounding much more groggy than he really is, once he''s sure it''s just morning and not something important. Maybe there''s no reason for her to grumble but it seems the redcap has a different view. Whatever he was going to tell her to tell them is lost in a jaw stretching yawn and a twisting stretch before he checks his arm and nods approval. "How''s the hip feel now?"


    She gives him a little grin, her eyes showing their usual sparkle. "Well... ifn we weren''t in a hurry this mornin'' I''d suggest we give it a work out in our favorite way." There''s a soft tease there and she touches her lips to his cheek. "Still no marathons, bu'' it''ll do."


    "Arm''s still a little stiff." he admits. "But I can punch a sidhe''s lights out without my Gauntlets if we need." he notes as he pulls said Gauntlets back on. Yeah, even in an unhappy potential situation, he''s not silly enough to -sleep- in them. He gives the one on his sore arm an extra tug to be sure the almost totally gone bruises are covered. After all, if he''d hugged close to the warmth of the bale and focused on himself, he''d be healed. No need to give a clue he''d not take care of himself first.


    Then he heads to the door and pauses to give Genny a brief leer. "When we can forget about them." he assures to her work out suggestion before settling back into a scowl and jerking the door open. "What?"


    The leer is returned with a grin and, maybe just to prove she''s feeling better she flashes him before resettling her clothing and making her expression more sour and just a little fearful. She wouldn''t want to disturb the reputation he''s been building, which means she belongs to him. His little piece of tail...cause that''s how that works....really...not.


    Baron the Dork is standing outside the door and the snarl gets a raised eyebrow. "And good morning to you, Brute."


    "The he..." Chago begins before catching himself and giving a suggestion of a bow. "I mean, mornin'' Baron..." he gives a loaded pause then, like trying to remember his name before pressing on. "I was expectin'' that piece of tail instead''a you. Ain''t you got work t''do? Why waste time on me? Did that little mula snivelin'' satyr drag her off or somethin''? Want me to find her for ya? Show I''ll be useful around here?"


    "I''m sure that won''t be necessary. Sooner or later the pair of them will emerge, they always do. Perhaps she can just get on with what she wants to do with him and be rid of him." His eyes go to Genny for an instant, a smile twisting his lips. "Or maybe she''ll follow your example and keep a pet. Regardless, you will be gratified to know I have considered your request and looked over the lands you are interested in. They are of no value to me. Nothing grows well and the wildness seems to eat people. Perhaps you will enjoy eating it in return."


    Chago''s lips curl into a smile at that and he snorts softly. "Best way to keep ''em sometimes. Goats got their uses and as long as you keep them to those uses, they''re pretty nice to have around." he says. "This one knows her place real good." Yep. Right beside him, kicking butts and taking initials because they don''t slow down for names.


    He drops into an almost proper bow at last after that though and rises with his smile wider, flashing teeth rather openly. "My thanks, Lord Humaround. You have my word to stay out of here without invitation, as I promised in return." he assures as he rises. "I''ll keep that flank of your lands safe. It''ll be nice to have something I can really tear into and a place to go back to after."


    "Perhaps when she is done healing, I will have to borrow her and put her through her paces." The Baron¡¯s tone is nasty, his eyes drinking in Genny. Apparently, they don''t much respect satyrs or redcaps around here. Genny straightens fractionally, but only someone that knew her well would pick up on the glint in her eye that says she''ll feed him a hoof sandwich sooner or later.


    "If you manage to keep the boarder protected then you''ll come to find out I can be a generous master. If not...then I figure my problem is solved anyway."


    She''s not the only one. Chago''s head drops in a display of respect. Really. It''s respect and not hiding the snarl that twists his face for a long moment. "I can keep it safe." he assures as he lifts his gaze again. "I ain''t so sure you''d want to borrow her though." he notes with a lift of his hand to rub the longest scar on his cheek, the one that crosses the empty socket. "The puta has sharp hooves, and I like to play rough so I ain''t ever took that edge totally off her."


    Then he grins again. "Course, if you ain''t afraid of bleeding too, she''s a hell of a ride."


    The sidhe looks between them with consideration, not immediate fear, but careful thoughtfulness. "We shall see. Perhaps if you both survive the first month, I will have you both back to...visit."


    Genny shifts to stand, keeping most of her weight on the good leg, though balancing enough to show that she can. She gives a faint little bow toward the door, mockery in each movement, and a spark kicking up off the floor as she paws it.


    The Baron smirks, "Very interesting, yes. I would keep a collar on that one, Brute. Lest she strangle you in your sleep."


    Chago''s lips pull back in a toothy grin and he reaches up to tap his earring. "I ain''t totally stupid. Satyr Binding. Had a nocker rig up the loop it''s on to make this one think it''s on a horn. Long as I wear mine, she can''t take hers off. Long as she wears her, she can''t try and hurt me. I got it right after she took out my eye. Saved me havin'' t''train another." he explains before gesturing for Genny to come over to him. "Sucked for the pair I ate to get the rings but they work for me now."


    Genny shoots him a mock resentful look. He''d know it was mock, but it''s savage enough to make the Baron question and then saunters over. The saunter is designed to look indolent, but really it means she can move in a way that doesn''t stretch her hip too much. She arrives at Chago''s side and sketches a brief bow to the Baron, who reaches forward and catches her chin, raising it.


    "Interesting, yes. She''s a devil in her eyes, Brute."


    Okay. Talk is one thing. Touching though... Chago''s hand snaps out, twisting at the last moment really to grab for the Baron''s wrist instead of raking with the Gauntlet as he started to. "Mine." The redcap growls softly. "I don''t give a rat''s ass who the hell you are, -Nobody- touches her I don''t allow to." And he allows anyone she''d approve of. Go fig. "You want her, you got to do it right, otherwise, I get pissy." Yeah. Smart thing was to let it go, but the redcap has his limits sometimes.


    Despite his slender build there is strength in the Baron''s wrist, indicative of some kind of training. Likely sword work. He glares at Chago, meeting the redcap''s ire for a long moment before bursting into laughter and opening his fingers in a gesture of surrender. "We do get attached to our pets do we not? Oh you are the most interesting thing which has walked through these doors in some time. Maybe I should keep you both...You''d do well in the arena, Brute with a collar of your own."


    Which is the point that Genny slugs him. It''s really a nearly perfect punch coming up right under the point of his chin. If the Baron''s attention hadn''t been so firmly on Chago he might have been able to avoid it, or at least absorb some of it. As is his head snaps back and he goes bonelessly unconscious. Genny grumbles, and kicks him in the ribs before limping back to the bed and gathering a small pack with what few things she brought here. "Jackass."

 Chapter 28: Leaving and Plotting

    Lucky Baron. Chago''s lips curl back and he snarls, growling low and angry as he looks down at the fallen sidhe. He bends over the fellow, not even bothering to start on getting his own things, what few there are, as he does. "I should eat him." he mutters. "We could set up here instead. Let''em try and stop me." And then he continues in Spanish, growing more and more profane as he rants about what he''s going to do and who he''s going to do it too. He doesn''t settle for what he''s going to put where either. He goes into quite graphic detail of how deep it''ll go and how little lube he''ll apply.


    By the time he''s done ranting, he''s dragged the Baron in and closed the door, then packed his own small supply and hidden the iron filled cylinder inside it. Last, he picks up one of the wooden chairs and slams it into the wall over the Baron''s head, raining broken bits down on the fellow and moving to offer Genny a chance to lean on him as they leave.


    Why break the chair? Simple. Once they''re outside, he turns to the door and starts wedging fragments of the pieces he didn''t drop into the door frame, until it''s too tightly jammed to move. He does his best to wedge them tight too, so there''s the smallest amount of wood available to pull them back out by. It''s much like pennying someone in with a modern door. A quick final prank of sorts to annoy the Baron before leaving his freehold.


    With the wood chips in place Genny calls on a whisper of Glamour and vibrates the door, driving the chips even deeper in place. May as well help out and it doesn''t cost her much at the moment.


    As they finish Shova and Kiersten come around the corner. There''s a difference to the pair, something in the way their fingers are laced maybe. Both are dressed for travel and carrying heavy packs.


    Kiersten stops first, looking at the door with surprise. "Umm...why?"


    Chago''s lips curl in amusement and he rolls his shoulders as he nods to Genny''s help. Then he turns to Kiersten. "Because Baron Who''syourdaddy is gonna wake up pissed off and we want a head start."


    He gestures for them to get moving and steps closer to Genny to be able to support her if necessary as they start out. "And no. I wasn''t my fault. I was good. I wanted to turn him into a decent belch, but it ain''t time for that."


    "Yet."


    Genny studies Shova and Kiersten for a moment before a smirk crosses her lovely features. She starts moving forward again, accepting a balancing hand from Chago, but steady enough that if it comes down to a fight she''s not a problem. A murmur travels just as far as his ears. " ''bout time they screwed each other silly."


    Kiersten looks at the door and grins before touching her lips with her fingertips. "Terrible accident...I''m sure someone will help him out soon." She pauses, squeezing Shova''s hand and then leading everyone off another direction. "Just in case maybe we should go out the back."


    Chago''s eye flicks to the pair at Genny''s soft murmur. She knows his hearing after all, then a small snort comes, clearly a sound of amusement. A cough follows and then a nod. "Yeah. Back door. Side door. Where you want a door? I ain''t picky as long as we''re out before he can get to us." the cap agrees, even if Genny can easily tell he''s trying to cover for his little slip.


    Shova nods, looking over his shoulder as he and his lady move along. There''s an extra bit of spring to his step, "Fortunately we have signed papers that he''s turning over the northlands. So once we''re well and gone from the palace there''s little that can be done." He looks smug, leaning over to kiss Kiersten''s temple. "My girl is a smart one."


    Chago watches the pair a moment himself, nodding to Shova''s words. "So''s mine." he says with a bit of a smirk on his face and a small chuckle. Then he sobers again and rubs his chin. "Okay. I''d like you two to stay with us if you ain''t too worried about being up there. You stay close and we can protect you from the crap up there. I''ll be putting out word to some folks we trust to get a little more force in the keep. While you''re there, anything that comes from here goes past me before anyone does anything with it, clear?"


    Not that he''d expect the Baron to try and slip something else drugged to Kiersten or bring her back or anything. Oh no. There¡¯s a reason the Baron hasn¡¯t killed his niece, and Chago wants to know that reason.


    Shova pats the pack on his back. "That was the plan. We talked about it last night and it''s best we stay away from here for a while." Yeah, there''s the stiff upper lip Shova Chago has seen on occasion. Apparently dealing with some pent up sexual frustration is good for the goat.


    Genny nods, "Should be plenty ''f room. Dangerous, bu'' doable." She smirks, again eyeing the other couple. "Can prolly even find you two a private bath at some point..."


    To which Kiersten turns about sixteen shades of bright red, clearing her throat and pushing open a second door. "This way."


    Chago can''t help it. He''s been trying to be good, but when Genny teases and Kiersten blushes, the redcap''s laughter breaks free and rolls up and down the hall as he follows them. See? Even ''Brute'' has a sense of humor. As the humor fades, he steps up briefly and gives Shova a nice solid thump on the back. "Once things are settled, I''m gonna have more work for ya, but for now, you two just rest and recover when we get there."


    Not from that! Pervert. He means Shova from the trip and Kiersten get through her withdrawal, but the smirk that grows as he drops back to Genny''s side says he expects to be misunderstood. Once they''re out of the Baron''s easy reach, he''ll explain better too, but he''s not mentioning it before.


    Recovering...the comment brings another little blush and Kiersten squeezes Shova''s hand again. "I''m sure we will...I..." She pauses, coming up short, her nose half an inch from a wall. She puts up her hand, touching the stonework and frowning. "This should be...a portal."


    Chago growls softly and looks about. "Just a door or something bigger?" he asks. "And could Shrimp Scampi have closed it." Food close a door? Well, maybe his idea of food. He''s likely more eager to eat the boggan than the sidhe. "If it''s just a door, I''ll open us another one."


    "She could have. She''s good with portals and she was lingering around down here last night. I saw her when I was looking for Shova." Kiersten presses her fingers against the wall. "This should lead to the back gardens. There''s a ride waiting for us there."


    Chago steps up to the wall and turns his gauntlet to rake the wall with its sharp edges and spines, scratching a doorway and then shoving at the wall to open a door to the space beyond. Even if it''s not where they need to be. It''ll be somewhere they''re not expected. "Get ready to move. I don''t wanna fight our way out, but we are leaving. If I gotta kill folks, I will."


    The door of space opens, showing the dawn sky outside. They''ve come out in the main gardens, which are quiet this time of day save for a gardener out watering plants and chasing nevers away from the roses. He blinks and looks up, but doesn''t protest, much more concerned about his babies than the weirdos leaving the keep.


    Kiersten takes in a breath, determining where they are. "This way." She moves quick, nearly dragging Shova for all that he''s the goat.


    Genny raises an eyebrow and shrugs, moving to keep up. She may pay for it later, but no time like the present to see just how much umph she''s got.


    Chago nods his head and follows along, keeping right beside Genny as he does. If she needs to lean, he''ll be there. "Just get us there, doll. We can handle this." he assures. "And don''t stop for a damn thing."


    He glances at Genny now and then to be sure she''s alright, but he doesn''t say a word about if she can handle it or not.


    She''s keeping up, rotating her hip through the motions. There''s a little blood, but the weeping is absorbed by her fur and she''ll deal with that later.


    They come around a corner and Kiersten catches her breath, pleased. There''s a set of two horses and a carriage set up behind them. Left unattended for now. She rushes forward, offloading her bag to Shova who stows it all. Unwrapping a bundle there are commoner eshu robes beneath and Kiersten pulls them on, going from a bright force of presence to just another driver.


    Shova jumps inside, reaching back to help pull Genny in then make space for Chago. He closes the door and shuts the curtaining tight. "Kiersty will drive us to the edge of the palace lands and we''ll swap over to something...sturdier."


    Chago nods and grins. "Good planning you two." he confirms before moving to settle beside Genny and bending to check on her. "How bad is it?" he asks quietly. Yeah. He doesn''t like letting someone else control things, but when he has to, he doesn''t get in their way. Better to focus on what he can do something about.


    "Peachy, jus'' working the kinks out an'' all." The kinks look like they hurt, but she''s not about to show it to the two newbies. She''s already had enough downtime to feel like she needs to get back some of her own. "The next time we go cross world...I want to make Flan and mantecados and dulce..." She gets a wistful look, fingers twitching slightly. Jonesing bad for a kitchen... For an instant her eyes go distant, the look she gets when she''s caught up, but she gives herself a hard shake. "Bah...dammit...what?"


    Shova looks over, empathetic for a change. "We''ll be to safer grounds by this evening." He offers. "Maybe we can figure something out there."


    Genny nods, dropping one hand to Chago''s leg, squeezing tight, her nails playing against his pants.


    Kiersten keeps driving, and honestly...she doesn''t suck.


    Chago nods slowly and purses his lips as he catches Genny''s look. "Shova. I need some leather, some wood and some nails." he says, hands measuring out a scale. Then he leans back and considers. "You know what kind of space the palace has for cooking?" he asks then. "Me and Genny are both good cooks. Yeah. Redcaps can cook." he adds even before getting the look he expects on the idea. "And it''s been a while since we got a chance to relax and do any. You like tex mex?" he asks, relaxing a bit more as her driving relaxes him over that worry.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Shova looks puzzled, but nods. "I can get them when we stop. There will be a way station tonight, and then we''ll finish the trip." The keep was a lot further away than where Chago left them originally. Shova listens as they start talking shop. "Haven''t had much tex mex unless you count Taco Time."


    Which gets a derisive snort from Genny, "That ain''t real food, much less tex mex!"


    Chago snorts as well. "Hell... that''s like sayin'' having a can of Spaghetti-os is havin'' Italian." he tells Shova. Then he turns to Genny. "So, I''m thinkin'' you and me cook up a good spread. We can make a big pot of beans tonight at the way station and make some proper refried to go with everything." Then it''s back to Shova. "Got any tequila? I don''t drink that crap, but it makes good beans." Yep. Running before the Baron can make their lives hell and he''s planning a menu.


    Genny nods, thoughtful. "Yes...a little corn pound and proper tortillas are more than possible." She strokes his legs, thinking now. "Not enough time for a steamed tamale, but could set those up to steam overnight and have them for breakfast." Yeah, she''s well and truly distracted. Who cares what they''re running from? There''s food to talk about.


    Chago nods his head. "When we get the wood and leather I''ll make a tortilla press." So that''s why he wanted it. "What kind of meat do we have?" he asks then as he starts glancing about and considering. "Onion? Peppers? And herbs we can work with?" Yeah, he''s almost as bad as her.


    Shova stares at the pair of them, as he''s done before. Strange strange little ducks. "You''re asking the wrong satyr. I like to eat, I know squat about what goes into it. There''s a boggan that runs the place we''ll be staying. I''m sure she''ll let you barter for whatever she''s got. I know I ate a spicy drink there once, so she has to have something out there burn worthy."


    Chago nods his approval and licks his lips before looking at Genny. "We''re gonna show ''em some serious dinner tomorrow. Tonight, we get things ready. Sound good?" Not that he''d take a step to help her focus before starting the cooking since it''s been a while. Then it''s back to Shova. "Is the shrimp easy to get along with?"


    Genny nods at that, a smile crossing her features. She doesn''t say thank you, hover her hand finds his and squeezes gently. The focus helps and she can push aside the crazy for a while. "Sounds really good."


    Shova arches his eyebrows, "The shr...oh, the boggan. Yeah. Nice ol'' grump of a thing who likes whiskey."


    Chago''s fingers tighten on Genny''s briefly and his eye flicks up to hers before his smile grows. Yep. She''s better. Then he turns to Shova more fully again. "Sounds like she''s alright then." he announces.


    His tongue flicks over his lips and he goes a bit more thoughtful. "How you feel about leaving?" he asks quietly. "And her? Is she okay with this? You know until we deal with Baron Butthead, neither of you can go back right? Not after helping us get away. Not unless you can sell that you had no choice."


    Yep. Time to start pumping them for info. Again.


    Yet another learning moment for Shova as he realizes that at least part of the talk was just putting Genny back on an even keel. She feeds Chago''s Hungers and he sates her Passion...what an odd idea. Shova blinks a couple of times, looking towards where Kiersten is driving before he nods. "She knows. The palace wasn''t ever much of a home to me anyway, so I don''t much care. She has friends there, but has seen too much in the last days...she won''t go back until things can be different."


    Teach by doing. Something Chago seems to be decent at. "Good. When we get there, wherever there ends up being, I got two main rules. If you and her can live with them, you''re welcome as long as you want to be." he assures the satyr as his thumb rubs the back of Genny''s hand lightly. "First rule is family takes care of family. They don''t mater. We do. Second rule is we don''t back down at home. The Keep we build is gonna be home. Anyone tries to mess with us once we''re there, I will deal with. If they don''t back off, they won''t come back. Period. I''m calling my Corby and seeing how many are still mine. They''ll be here as soon as we can manage it after. They know the rules. When I say you''re good, they''ll have your backs."


    Genny looks up at that, nodding in approval. She shifts slightly closer to Chago, a warm pressure at his side, making up for some lost time in just a soft touch. "Tell the twins they won''t have ta eat Italian shite. You know they''ll come anyway, bu'' their stomachs will appreciate the news."


    Shova is quiet for a moment and then nods. "I''ve spent a lot of time wandering...not as bad as an Eshu, but close. I think it''d be a nice change to have someplace worth defending and people to do it with. I''ll talk to Kiersty to be sure, but I''m pretty certain she''ll say the same. Not like anyone there ever really treated her right."


    "They will when she''s baroness." Chago mutters as he shifts his arm to loop about Genny''s shoulders and holds her there lightly. Then he flashes a toothy grin at Shova. "What?" he says, knowing his mutter was likely overheard. "You think I want trouble n both sides of my home? That dark trod is gonna be hard enough."


    Genny leans against him, content enough for now, though her fingers run up his thigh, just the slightest bit naughty. "Better idea than Baron Buttmunch."


    Shova blinks a little, shaking his head. "Sooner or later I''m going to start anticipating the things you say, right?" Well, he can hope, but prolly not. "Personally I think she''d be an excellent Baroness. I''m just not sure she actually wants the job."


    Genny snorts. "She''s a sidhe...if she doesn''t want it now, she will."


    Chago flashes Genny a look that''s likely reaction to her fingers...right up until Shova speaks and the ''cap starts laughing. "Hell, Shova. My goat can barely manage that sometimes. If you even get it once in a blue freaking moon you''ll be doing good." His eye flicks to Genny again with a ''What?'' looks at the ''my goat'' comment too. After all, he is the one wearing her jewelry, right?


    Still, there are more pressing matters. "She''ll want it, once she''s clean. She''ll start seeing what Baron Blowhard has been doing and want to fix it at the least. It''s how she is, from what I''ve seen. How did he get in here anyway? Granted it? Took it? Something else we need to beat his ass over?"


    Hah...like Genny is bothered by the ''my goat'' comment? He''s her Cap too and don''t ya forget it. Possession is an interesting thing between them. Keeping and freeing all at once. Her fingers keep wandering, though she puts on a pretty good innocent look.


    Shova notices the wandering and just grins. Satyr...and one that just bagged himself a sidhe, so what does he have to complain about? He sobers at the question though. "Ever read Hamlet?"


    See? He''s starting to figure it out. How many other redcaps would he ask that to? Chago shifts a little, not to avoid wandering and interesting fingers but to be more comfortable as she lets them go where she wants. He''s never been all that shy. "Hamlet? The one with the forest and the war?" he asks then shakes his head. "Nah... that''s MacBeth, right? Hamlet is the one with the skull and the slings and arrows crap, right? It''s been a while. I''m more of a Tom Clancy reader than Shakespeare. I got a general idea though."


    Shova nods a little, amused at the description of the book. "Yeah. Kiersty''s father was granted the place in perpetuity to his bloodline and guarenteed that his line would breed sidhe. Someone not of his direct blood can''t hold it. It''s all tied up in the balefire which will go out. So his brother, the Baron, isn''t even really the Baron save in name. Kiersty''s dad died under odd circumstances when she was just newly chrysed and her Uncle was named regent, though she is the bloodseat. He''s gonna go nuts when he realizes she''s really gone."


    The interesting fingers continue to be interesting, but carefully so...the woman listening as much as Chago is.


    Chago''s fingers move along Genny''s arm lightly as well, careful and far less interesting since his Gauntlets would be an issue, as well as her hip, depending on how he tried to make it interesting. He does listen to Shova though and a grin grows at the words. "So... what is he when she''s clean? A Knight?" he asks. Not like a sidhe is going to not have a title, right?


    And then, even before hearing the answer to question one, the Cap''s voice lifts. "Hey! Sweetcheecks! Got a question for you!" he shouts. "You recognize my right to my title with this land?"


    Oh yeah, if Genny can see it, that ''I''m up to something'' glint is in Chago''s eye.


    Genny chuckles as he shouts, her eyebrows arching and then comprehension in her pretty eyes. Oh, she has a good idea as to what he''s upto, yes she does.


    Shova blinks, looking towards where Kiersty is sitting, as though he can see through the wall to watch her reaction.


    "Careful with the shouting...we''re not out of town yet." The sidhe''s voice comes back, slightly muffled, but then she does answer the question. "Of course I do. You asked for it, you fought for it, and no one here really wants it."


    Chago is quite gleeful at the answer he gets and his voice lifts again briefly. "What? It ain''t like I told anyone you go naked under those robes Sweetcheeks!" He''s not as loud this time, but he makes sure she can hear it.


    Then he sinks back where he sits, chuckling and all but dancing in his seat with pleasure. "I got him. I got his sorry ass right where I want it." he mutters quietly, leaving Shova about a half mile behind, more than likely.


    The carriage bucks just a little, maybe a sign that he managed to distract her, the wheels finding rougher road. It only lasts a moment though before she''s back under control.


    Genny grins as he gets the answer, leaning over and kissing Chago''s cheek. "That...is feckin'' perfect." Yeah, she''s following.


    Shova...not so much. He looks between the two of him, brow furrowed. "So what? The Baron told you you could have the place. I don''t get what you''re all happy about."


    "You gotta listen better''n that, Shova." Wow. His name twice in one conversation. Chago must be feeling good. "He gave me land. -She- recognized my title when we claim it. I''m gonna take a redcap title when I''ve got that home. One roughly equal to Baron, but not official unless it''s recognized. She''s noble. She recognizes it, then it''s got weight. It''s got authority." And he is technically a noble as well with those few words.


    "If you ain''t never felt the weight of Sovereign, you ain''t got no idea how much that can mean. Especially if she claims her throne officially. I''ll outrank her uncle then."


    Genny grins, the look fierce and rather proud. "It''s something we been hopin'' fer anyway. Gives us a lot more leeway wi'' settlin'' ourselves an'' havin'' both official authority an'' authority ''f presence." She''s very pleased. Nothing quite like being the trueheart to the Witch King.


    Shova shakes his head. "Yeah, I''ve never been Sovereigned...but I can see the logic. Seems like a lot of work for a title, but I''m following."


    "It ain''t something you''ll ever want to happen again. It''s like being Browbeat by one of my kind, but you can''t tough it out, even if you got the equipment." His hand drops to his crotch in a rather rude gesture to show exactly what equipment he means. "And you got no leeway neither. No way to avoid it, but be better''n the guy trying it."


    Chago''s head shakes and he smirks a little. "I ain''t never had much use for nobles, ''cept as bedwarmers, and I ain''t never cared about no title but ones redcaps use. Sovereign changes that though. I gotta be more to protect what''s mine."


    "It also makes formal crap easier. We get hauled up befer a Duke ''r other big wig an'' the title is somethin'' they have ta at least acknowledge ''r risk lookin'' publically petty. An'' it''s fine to be publically petty if ya can''t be shown wrong." Genny''s tones are light, still amused, there''s a look in her eyes for just a moment that shows she caught Chago''s fib, but she''s not about to say anything about it.


    Shova nods opening his mouth to speak, then closes it as the carriage jerks to a halt roughly slamming the three about.


    Chago''s arm tightens about Genny and he braces at the jerking stop, trying to protect her hip with keeping her landing on him instead of hard wood. Anything he was about to say is lost too and he''s soon shoving his trueheart aside, still careful of her injuries and growling. "There better be a big, stupid, ugly, troll up there -holding- the horses or I''m gonna beat whatever is in the road."


    As he starts forward to better hear what''s going on, and to be ready to back Kiersten up if need be, he keeps muttering. "And if there is a big, stupid, ugly troll holding the horses, I''m gonna eat him."


    And that''s just the parts in English. The Spanish is far less nice.


    Genny lands with a twist, mostly on top of him, but it still can''t feel good. The gasp and swearing which follows pretty much underlines that. She shifts as he pushes, moving to back him up without even thinking about it, or the fact it''s likely a bad idea for a few days more.


    "HOW DARE YOU!" Kiersten''s tones are high pitched and angry, followed by a scream.

 Chapter 29: Its Never That Easy

    Chago twists toward the other side of the wagon to head out and help the poor sidhe when she screams, but his hand flicks in a quick warning sign. ''Trap''. Genny will know the gesture but not Shova. Then he hesitates, straining his ears a moment longer to hear what''s happening and to let the male satyr spring the trap for him.


    Yeah. It''s cruel, but it''s pretty safe to expect Shova will not hesitate to help Kiersten on that scream, even if he''s led too sheltered a life to expect what the cap does.


    Genny nods fractionally, her expression all business now. She moves to the seat and climbs up on it, pressing her hands against the roof of the carriage and calling a whisper of glamour and a soft whistle of pop goes the weasel to pop the roof just a little. Enough they can push it all the way off if needed.


    As Chago moves one way, Shova dives for the door. Yeah, he''s not thinking trap, he''s thinking help now.


    As the door opens, he gets knocked off his feet as he''s bodily tackled to the ground by a sidhe dressed in the house colors. Shova may not have a lot of experience but he squirms and gets a leg cocked around, kicking the sidhe in the side. "Pussbucket!"


    Not that many get to hear the cry from the satyr. Not when Chago had slipped his fingers into his pocket for a coin that he tosses into the air just as he crouches and leaps, using the toss of the coin as a small bunk of his own tossing himself into a similar arching leap and slamming the top of the wagon aside thanks to Genny''s help. As he arches upward, he flicks glances to either side and then leans toward the one that seems to need the most help so he''ll land closer to them with an echoing war cry.


    They look to be under assault by a group of six guardsmen: one troll, two knockers and three sidhe.


    The troll has Kiersten slung over his shoulder, a blanket thrown over her head so she can''t get a good look at him to cast much. She''s snarling and writhing like a wild cat, her fingers just fractions of inches away from a knife on his belt and she seems to be able to sense it there even if she can''t clearly see it.


    Shova is doing better, twisting out from under the sidhe and kicking him again. Apparently, no one ever told the young sidhe to stay out of kicking range. He''s lucky he''s armored or his ribs would be completely kicked in instead of just bruised.


    The Knockers are dealing with the horses, keeping them still and steady, so it''s the two sidhe who react to Chago first, drawing weapons.


    "HOLD Brute!"


    Why couldn''t it have been a troll in charge? That would have been so easy. Really. Chago lands, angled toward Kiersten a touch and clenching his hands into fists. He takes a step back from the raw presence of a pissed off sidhe and their call to the magic known as Soverign or rulership. That power separates the nobles from the commoners with sheer force of will. A will not even most redcaps can fully ignore. But Chago has an advantage, given to him only minutes ago. He feels the power, but it doesn¡¯t sink into his bones, running over his skin and away. He turns that step into a brace and ready for a fight.


    His lips curl back in a snarl. "Address me properly, or be ready to pay the cost. I am Chago Bergasa, Witch King and Master of the lands your Baroness was taking us to. Are you going to insult both myself and her with this display?" he challenges, making sure he''s loud enough for the troll to hear especially. "Can -none- of you display the least honor for your Baroness?"


    The two exchange looks, even as the third one draws a sword on Shova glaring daggers at the satyr. The taller of the two frowns and shakes his head. "We are rescuing her. She is not herself. We found the drugged goblet where we gave the satyr woman succor. She repaid us by swaying our Lady to your browbeat. We will take them both and the Lady''s..." He searches for a word that''s nicer than the one likely at the tip of her tongue. "Escort and you may leave..."


    Kiersten kicks her feet at that. "LIARS! Put me down this instance!"


    The troll for his part, stares at Chago frowning. "Witch King... Can you prove your claim on such a title?"


    Genny chooses this moment to pull herself over the edge of the wagon, dropping into the driver''s seat with an off grace, protecting her hip but showing herself. "Oh please...I''d no more waste good drugs on ya than fly."


    Chago''s lips curl from scowl to small smile and he straightens his stance, looking from one to the next of the guards, seeking if any wears the crest of House Gwydion. Not seeing it, he steps over to the troll and very carefully indicates his bundle. "Ask Lady Kiersten. Not five minutes ago, she acknowledged my title. Or, set them all free and I will give myself into your personal care. I''ll lead you to the drugged wine and you can test it, then tell me how either Genny or I could have done it to her, then you can decide for yourself who has played you for a fool. You know who she really is, I¡¯d bet my hat on it."


    Then, still in reach of the troll, he turns to the sidhe. "Knights, I suppose. Was that command to hold backed by Sovereign? Have I held yet?" he taunts softly. "I outrank you, Sir Sidhe. You cannot use that power on me."


    Genny''s gaze shoots to Chago for an instant, completely aware of just how much risk he''s taking here. If the troll doesn''t buy it, he could make a mess that none of them would like. She gives the softest of little whistles again following the tune of ''Pop, Goes the Weasel'' and stopping just before the ''pop.''


    The troll watches the sidhe, observing the interaction and the lack of control the Sovereign has over Chago, though it may have kept him from attacking. Kiersten thwaps her fists into his back again and though there''s no way it hurt him, he lowers her to her feet, gently removing the cover from her head. "Lady?" He''s still very wary, keeping some attention for Chago, but following his Knightly duty to try to do what is right. He holds her cheeks in his hands, the two of them staring at each other.


    The lead sidhe shifts, growling. His eyes widen and he tilts his head as though listening before nodding. "Kill them all!"


    Chago''s tone shifts instantly from talking and declaring his right to commanding and in charge. When Eric led the Motley, Chago led the fighters under him and that sort of authority rings in his voice. "Troll! Defend your Baroness!"


    He doesn''t even try and look back to see which side the troll takes. "Satyrs! Together on the wagon!" follows the first command and Chago feints for the sidhe and then spins and lunges for the knockers holding the horses with a bellow. "Run you ugly, arrogant, foulmouthed mulas!" he roars at them with all the force an angry redcap can put behind his words.


    Genny nods, not moving from where she is save to grab the reigns Kiersten dropped when she was taken. Once those are in hand the whistle starts again and when she hits "POP" the ground under the moving sidhe explodes upwards, throwing them back. Shova lunges for the wagon, kicking his sidhe defender again as he does and pulls himself up near Genny.


    The Troll, surprised at the change, hesitates only briefly before scooping Kiersten up, much more gently this time and depositing her in the wagon through the broken out ceiling. "I cannot help you lady, nor can I hinder your bloodline. I am torn, and so I must stand aside." The words are quick and he suits actions to words, simply standing down.


    As for the Knockers...they thought themsevles fierce. They walk around with sidhe who have Sovereign...they''ve never been browbeat and they break and run.


    Chago''s lips curl into a smile as the knockers run and he nods his approval at the reactions of the others. One hand snaps out as he notes Genny has the reins and the others are aboard. "My thanks, Sir Troll. I''ll remember this!" he calls, even as his palm cracks on a horses'' flank.


    No, he''s not so stupid as to try and send Genny off without him along. Especially with numbers so far against him, even with just him and sidhe to consider. Instead, glamour trails after the horses as they start to run and then back to him, igniting haste long enough to burst into motion and climb into the racing wagon like it was sitting still. "Home Jeeves, and take a turn through the park." he calls as he settles once more, making a rude gesture at the sidhe behind them.


    The jerk forward brings a curse, which is followed by more curses. The first one is because it hurts...the following are because he''s being left behind. The horses are at least as cowed as the knockers were and away is their favorite direction. Only after Chago''s weight settles does the cursing slow...stop? No. But it''s a little less vitriolic. She calls back, suggesting something they could do in the park naughty enough that Kiersten turns scarlet despite herself, looking up at Chago.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "That was...interesting." There''s a good sidhe word for it.


    Chago''s lips curl into a smirk that even Shova can read. "It is interestin''. Especially when she... wait... her hip couldn''t take that yet." Then he looks to the front. "Maybe next time, okay babe?" he calls to Genny before looking back to the pair.


    "Wait... you meant them back there, didn''t ya? Not the park. Sorry." he says with that grin just getting wider. Yeah, not in the least sorry and it shows. "They can''t let you go, Sweetcheeks. If you get that crap outta your system, then you''ll be able to take over and Uncle Scumbucket will go back to just being an annoying pest. And the local rules will make it easy for you to do it. He can''t risk that. That''s why me and Shova are gonna be busy when we get stopped." He explains.


    Kiersten rubs her fingers over her cheeks, shifting to ride more comfortably. "This is all... It''s like I''ve been walking in a fog most of my life and I''m comping out of it now and everywhere I look what I thought I knew to be real isn''t."


    The redcap gets a bit more serious and he scoots toward Kiersten, snatching her hand and tugging it to Shova. "This is real." he says as he presses her palm to the satyr''s chest, where she should feel a heartbeat. "Most of the rest... hard to say. You''re about to have to find out though. Next little while is gonna get real nasty for you. I ain''t gonna lie. Before it''s over, you''re gonna hate every one of us." His hand presses over hers more firmly then. "Remember this if you can. You''re gonna need it."


    Shova leans towards Kiersten, looping an arm around her shoulders and pulling her close even as Chago presses her hand. "We''ll see you through this, Sunshine." The nickname is fond, softly spoke. He looks up for a moment, meeting Chago''s gaze. "I''ll see you through. No matter how bad it gets."


    The sidhe looks between the two and finally nods slowly. "It seems better to me to come out of the fog, even if it''s unpleasant to see the world for what it is." She smiles faintly. "We build for ourselves and our children."


    Chago is quiet, just watching the pair. When Shova catches his eye, he gives a very small nod of approval. Then he looks to Kiersten. "So... can these horses get us all the way to the dark trod with only short breaks to drink when we pass water?" he asks her. "After that crap back there, I don''t wanna stop."


    Kiersten shakes her head. "They can''t. They''re enchanted, so they can¡¯t be easily stolen. They can only take us as far as the edgelands. We''ll have to turn them in at the inn there. The one Shova told you about earlier when you were talking food." Hah...apparently those pointy ears are good for something. "Then we can switch to something built for the rougher territory we''re heading for."


    Chago nods and shifts to his gear. "Take back over." he tells Kiersten. "Genny don''t need to be on a driver''s bench on that hip. Try and gain us some time. Push ''em as hard as you can without spilling us out."


    Then he shifts his attention to Shova as he uses fingertips to shuffle through his pack without digging at things with his Gauntlets. "You. Your portals. They''re kinda like a mix of moving and Dreamcraft, ain''t they?" he asks. "Or are they some seriously powerful moving magic? Some sort of custom spell based off the high end work?"


    Kiersten nods, looking up at the hole that''s the roof. She pulls herself up and climbs over the edge, showing off long pale legs as she goes. The two women talk softly as they work out the exchange, the pace of the horses staying constant.


    Shova thinks about it for a moment and nods. "They''re a twist. I learned how to do it from an old Wanderer, shortly before she passed away. It''s an odd skill and it always feels a little weird, but it works well in the long run. Just takes a lot of effort. It¡¯s one of the few things I do well."


    Poor Shova. He had to say that. Chago has some good solid basics in Dream Craft and is very close to Mastery of movement, so he knows just what to ask and how to ask it to start picking apart the ability and trying to get the last few details he still needs to understand. The questions come as fast as Shova can give answers, seeking out the instinct of the art as much as the understanding by trying to make the satyr answer without too much thought. It''s got the caps full focus too, to a point he didn''t even glance at the sidhe legs being flashed.


    Shova answers as quickly as Chago asks. This is something he likes talking about and having someone who actually understands the theories he''s pulling out is fun for the satyr. Redcap or no he appreciates Chago''s knowledge. It''s not actually so hard what he does if you think about it, just takes power and connection points.


    As the men talk Genny drops back over the top of the wagon, slowly lowering herself down to the seat. Her head tilts as she listens in and finally leans back, half closing her eyes and chuckling.


    The conversation continues until Chago nods firmly and licks his lips. "I think I got what I needed." he murmurs befor glancing at Genny. "You up for some work soon? I need to get messages back to the group in a hurry. I''ll make the contact, you move the stuff to leave the message?" he asks, smirking at the ideas he''s getting. "We can do that while these two swap out the horses and then we should be ready to bring any that want to come by the time we get home."


    That''s right. Home, instead of the keep. Sight unseen, the cap has made up his mind, mostly to piss off the obnoxious one that tried to stop him.


    Genny nods as he asks. "''f course I am." She pauses, looking around the wagon. "Though waitin'' til we''re stopped will be better." Her concentration is on other things right now. "We should look at accquirin'' distance weaponry when we get a chance. I may not be able ta kick as much ass for a little longer, but I can certainly shoot it."


    Chago gestures to a few things he retrieved from his pack. A smaller metal mirror for scrying with. A pouch of some sort of powder. A quill and sealed inkpot and some paper. "That was kinda what I had in mind. Just wanted to give ya warning. I''ll aim for Drake, then his brother, then Evan. Them three is the most likely to want to come anyway, and the only ones I trust to tell everyone that might want to. You be ready to let them know we''ll be getting them and their gear in..." He trails off a moment and glances to Kiersten. "Sweetcheeks. How long until we get there if we keep the inn stop short?"


    She calls back, apparently not as worried about making noise now. Can''t get worse can it? "It will take til almost dark to get to the inn, though the last few hours is mostly farm land, not so much city. The lands near the trod are another full day travel from there if we can get good mounts." Distance is a funny thing in the Dreaming. Milewise it''s a good sized city, but these horses are traveling it faster than typical.


    Chago nods to Kiersten and then focuses on Genny again. "Midnight tomorrow, we get them then. Gives us time to get set up and be ready." Then he nods to Shova. "And it gives us time to have him open a portal if I can''t get my own cantrip t''work." he adds with a glance to Shova. "You good with that right?" he asks then, like he was really expected to say no.


    Genny nods. "Easy ''nuff. I should be close ta full strength by then and can get the message through any way ya want. May have them bring some supplies through too, I can think ''f things we need which will be easier fer them ta bring. Especially if the cave we saw is jus¡¯ a cave." She shifts, settling against his shoulder. "Gonna goat nap while I can if the pointy eared can keep us on a smooth track." Conserving strength is wise. "I''ll swap someone off in a bit."


    Shova looks back to Chago and nods. "Yeah, I can do that. It''s easier when I''m not as worried about immediate death and such."


    Chago chuckles softly and moves a little so Genny can use his lap for a pillow. Yes, even asleep and riding in a wagon, he trusts her horns there. Ahem. "Does kinda help t''come up with good bunks when ya ain''t got a big toothy monster breathin'' down your neck, huh?" Or a short toothy one, but that''s beside the point.


    "Yeah. You ain''t gotta worry about imediate death now." he agrees. "Now, tomorrow, I know one pissant that''s gonna be stepped on, but you ain''t gotta worry none about that."


    Genny curls in comfortably, injured hip kept off the seat. She loops an arm around his leg, fingers absently rubbing his shin as she drifts off. Tension remains her her hand, showing that she''s only just barely sleeping and would wake quickly if it was needed, but it''s wise to catch a nap when you can.


    Shova leans back, managing a smile. "I can think of several pissants who deserve it." He pauses before speaking more quietly. "There is a troll I think the Baron will call in. One who wants Kiersty for himself. He''s been pressing courtship for the last several months, but she hates him."


    One hand drops to trail fingertips across Genny''s hair while keeping the edges of his Gauntlet''s from tugging at it. "Hadda be a damn troll. Why is it always a troll that wants the girl and ain''t got a damn clue?" he mutters, shaking his head a little. "Well.. things go like I expect, I''ll have two trolls here myself, and they''d probably love the chance to get into a proper brawl." he assures. "Which means the ass from her uncle is gonna be here before we can bring them." Yeah. He knows how that works.


    Shova shakes his head. "Maybe, maybe no. He''s got a distance to travel and..." The satyr makes a face, muttering just loud enough for Chago to hear and not Kiersten. "The Baron has been pushing an...incest is best...kind of thing too. That since he''s her uncle by wakening and not mortal blood it wouldn''t be so bad if he and she hooked up and created little ruling class sidhe together. Cause her children are the bloodline, they take over when she''s gone."


    Chago flicks a glance forward and then smirks. "Can''t fault his taste." he says with a small snort of amusement. "Class. Manners. Attitude. Brains, yeah, but not taste." And that from a redcap. Ouch.


    "Don''t worry, Shova. He''s on the list too, but.,.. well he might be a dick, but he''s the ruling dick right now and things''ll be worse without him if she ain''t ready to step in."


    Shova actually growls softly. "Taste or not he can''t have her. She''s mine and if he lays a finger on her..." The threat isn''t exactly empty, the satyr''s eyes Passion touched. He gives himself a little shake. "I know. It makes sense, but I don''t like him."


    Chago nods his approval of the flash of temper and smiles as the satyr gets himself under control again. "Good to see your balls have dropped." he jokes. "I don''t like that mula either. Just run with me on this. When the time is right, we''ll take him down. We go too soon, we give him what he wants though. We wait and we win it all. Trust me. I''m a seer."


    Shova nods at that, rubbing his fingertips together. "We''d better. I ain''t in this to lose her. The palace I don''t care as much about, but her I do. And I suppose whatever we breed since they''ll be tied to the place, but still...that''s a long time away."


    The satyr falls quiet, letting the silence reign unless Chago has more questions. Genny wakes, as promised, after an hour, seeming better for the snooze. Go figure she sleeps really well when she''s with her man.

 Chapter 30: Of Creepers and Redcaps

    The rest of the trip passes quietly, Shova trading Kiersten off at one point and the sidhe falling into an exhausted doze.


    "We all got our reasons." Chago agrees before accepting that same silence to plot and plan. And, once Genny wakes up again, to doze himself for a while. He may be trusting this new pair, but they aren''t used to the kind of things he and Genny are. Until they have some more experience, he''s not trusting them to watch his back while he sleeps if he has an option.


    Just as full dark is on them the wagon comes to a halt at the little inn. Well...okay, it''s an inn made up of about six buildings, so not so little. Good smells rise from the doorway along with rowdy laughter. Shova creeps out of the wagon, helping Kiersten down from the driver''s seat and gathering their gear.


    Genny stretches out some of the kinks, rotating her bad hip enough to know she can stand on it without embarrassing consequences. She then gets out as well. "I freakin'' miss some ''f my gear. Definitely gonna get the boys to bring replacements."


    And Chago, the cad, is the last to get down. If Genny needed help, she''d have gone slower. He takes a moment to look around and then to gather his things for the cantrips to come. "Be sure to tell them then. And be sure they bring the court crap we got. When the Baron leads the next official act himself, I wanna make the right impression."


    He pauses then to stretch and leaps down from the wagon. "Sweetcheeks. Stay outta sight of anyone but us as much as you can. Stay with one of us though. Shova. Get some grub for everyone, and check on the new mounts if you do''t need her to do it. We ain''t staying long." With that, the cap moves toward the road they were just on first, then todo a quick circuit of the area to look for trouble.


    Genny shakes her head, nodding towards Shova and Kiersten. "Let the lovebirds deal wit'' the horses an'' stay low. I''ll deal with supplies." Not that she has any obvious coins on her person, wearing little more than a halter and loin cloth, but that''s never stopped her before. Without asking permission she makes her way to the inn itself, managing to make the limp of her hip look less injured and more sultry.


    Shova blinks and then takes Kiersten''s hand in one hand and the reigns of the horses in the other, leading them deeper into the complex.


    For Chago''s part things seem really quiet. There''s noise from the inn when the door opens and then again silence. Well...what most people would take as silence. For Chago there''s a feel to the air...something coming.


    Chago''s only answer to Genny is a brief nod. If her hip is feeling good enough to do it, he''s not going to argue. Instead he makes his checks and then stops at that feeling. His eye all but closes as he focuses on sounds, hardly breathing as he does. Inside the inn noises. Checked and then ignored. Soft footfalls in perfect time to goat hooves and mixed with horses. That''s the FNGs and the livestock. More animals stirring. The stables.


    Each sound is analyzed and filed away as the redcap uses the patience of their origins to pick out just what it is and how close.


    For one not accustom to being hunted and doing the hunting the noises would be...nothing. They don''t stand out except in the way that they don''t stand out. Whispers in the shadows, the fall of eight legs on steeds ridden by those who are almost as much shade as flesh.


    Chago listens a moment longer, orienting on the sounds and then slow crouches, scooping up dirt in his hands to quickly rub on the new clothing he''s been given, staining them earthy tones in rather random smears. Camouflage. It''s not perfect, but it''s quick and easy and better than bright and clean colors in the night. Yet again, the squat fellow reminds himself to learn don¡¯t-look-here someday as he stalks toward the sounds with all the stealth he can muster, circling to approach from behind and check for a rearguard for the problem before he confronts it.


    It''s very hard at first to tell what is going on. Though there''s something there in the night, and then several somethings. Large spiders with saddles on them and four creepers riding. They group together whispering their dark whispers. Fortunately, Chago has good ears and picks up bits and pieces.


    "Yes...she is here..."


    "Must retrieve before the border is crossed..."


    "Many directions to the center."


    While he can''t tell her much from where he is, Chago sends a tiny flicker of glamour as he tugs on the ring from Genny''s horn that he wears so she can feel a tug on her horn from the one she still wears to get her attention.


    From there, he finds a place to hide and watch, waiting still. Four on one is bad odds. Four possibily poisonous mounts added to that is just bad. Job one is to try and pick off at least one of them from stealth, if at all possible.


    The mounts are hobbled together in one place, the riders together slightly apart. The spiders click absently at each other, much like horses might.


    A responding tug catches his ring. Three little tugs...something being put in action elsewhere.


    The riders converse a little longer before they separate, one moving towards the inn, apparently going to get more information so they can act.


    Chago''s lips curl into a grin and he rubs his hands together and then sends another trickle of glamour flowing as he mimes untying the spider''s hobbles. He''ll leave the one that''s going to the inn to the warned satyr that he last saw inside. She''s sharp enough not to get in too much trouble when she knows trouble is coming, after all.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Then he crouches and picks up a pair of rocks. The first is lobbed well past the group to draw some attention before he baseballs the second into the spiders and immediately drops flat to the ground to hopefully be overlooked.


    The spiders rear, though not with as much panic as horses might. It''s enough, however, for them to realize that they aren''t tied anymore. Not tied is a good thing for these beasts who are just smart enough to take advantage of it. They take off, headed right for the inn. There''s folks worth eating in there! Chago, is ignored, even if they could sense him easier prey is desired.


    Poor inn. There''s a lot more important folks than generic inn customers right now. The redcap stays down for a three count, then rises slowly to look for the three sluagh that didn''t go scouting. With luck, two of them are following spiders. Maybe even all three. As long as the beasts are a distraction, it''s all good. Of course, even if all three are still there, it''s time. The odds are as good as they''ll get. Until he''s noticed, he''s slipping forward in a stealthy creep, then it''s time to bellow and charge, but not until.


    The perfect scenario would be getting close enough for a cheap shot before the bellow, of course.


    One of them is after the spiders, but the other two are immediately looking for...well...they don''t know it''s Chago, but they know it''s someone. The spiders weren''t released on accident, they''re smart enough to know that much. The pair split up, going opposite ways and trying to circle around, scanning for him.


    Couldn''t ask for better. Moving as quickly as he can and still keep quiet, Chago moves for the one going more toward the stabling so he can get closer to Kiersten and Shova while he heads for the first kill. No battle cry this time. No roar. This time, it''s time to remind folks that redcaps have always been the thing in the dark that eats the unwary. Once he gets close enough, he''ll rush and bite, looking for a quick kill.


    This little Barony really and truly should have brought in some redcaps at some point just so they knew what to expect. It''s one thing to read about them, to hear stories...it''s a different thing to have them actually trying to eat you. The sluagh are the elite forces of the Baron, but scattered and fighting alone puts them at a disadvantage. The bite catches the creeper solidly in the in the shoulder and he shrieks and writhes.


    Shriek. Not good. Chago rips and his fists clench, driving rapid blows into the figure as his teeth pull and tear in effort to kill the sluagh before help can arrive. It''s fast and dirty and there''s nothing fair about the assault. It''s brutality at it''s best. As soon as he hears another returning, he twist to face it, dragging the body he''s tearing at into the path of any weapon fire.


    If the sluagh had seen Chago coming he would have stood a chance. He really would have...however...he doesn''t last for more than that shriek.


    His friend does hear it and comes rushing, firing from a small wrist crossbow. The barbs are cruely twisted and glisten with poison. Fortunately, they hit the corpse.


    One more bite and the corpse becomes headless, then the body is flung at the second, with the redcap charging behind the body. He grins wildly, displaying bloody jaws and teeth as he clsoes wiht his next prey. "Meat." he snarls, to add to the fearsome impression as he charges.


    Okay, so the Sluagh are elite...that doesn''t mean they never turn from danger. And in this case aren''t ready to wet themselves publically, at least this one. He darts to the side, turning and trying to get another set of shots off. These guys are supposed to grab people from behind and carry them off. Not get run at by freaking redcaps.


    Charging hard, Chago twists and then bellows as one of the darts find flesh. It''s not much, but toxins mean bad things, even in small doses sometimes. Still, he lunges in, twisting to rake one Gauntlet over as much of the sluagh as he can make contact with. At least that''s the goal, ripping and rending.


    The poison burns as it gets into his system, followed by bliss and a nice sleepy feeling. For his weight and the way his blood is moving it''s not enough to knock him out, but it slows him down. Luck, bad for one and good for the other steps in as the poor sluagh stumbles right into the Gauntlet...which eats him in the way they are prone to do. Crunch, smack, glup, yuck.


    Chago presses the hungry Gauntlet to the sluagh and lets it feast until the thing stops struggling, then rips it free and starts toward Kiersten and Shova''s last place. He goes at a heavy pace too, shaking his head and slapping himself a couple of times to try and shake off some of the toxic haze. Once again, he stops bellowing, but he''s not trying to avoid being heard as he runs


    The shaking helps, but it''s pretty obvious that it''s going to take a while to completely clear his system. It''s designed to act quickly to stun and then linger in order to give the sluagh time to transport prisoners.


    There''s screaming coming from the outskirts of the inn now as the spiders reach it, unable to be completely stopped by the singular handler. They haven''t attacked the main building, but some little boggan couple isn''t baby making anymore, instead becoming spider chow.


    The screaming brings Kiersten and Shova out of the stable. Shova is leading a pair of thickly built shaggy creatures that look to be at least half yak and all bad attitude. He''s keeping Kiersten between him and the beasts, watching as they go.


    From the main inn there''s commotion too...though this seems to be laughter and something much more bawdy.


    Chago sweeps his gaze across the area and then rushes toward Kiersten and Shova, staggering as he fights the toxins. His head keeps turning to try and find any of the other creepers as he closes in and reaches for the sidhe. "Toxins. Can you do anything?" He shakes his head again and looks around more as he tries to keep his mind running even as close to clear as it is.


    Kiersten''s eyes widen and she catches his hand, very careful of his gauntlets. She has an idea what they can do and besides they''re really bloody and gross at the moment. "I think so." She closes both hands over his, and starts mumbling in something which sounds a lot like Latin...or something similar. The power flows, again not as powerful as Genny can call, or an adept healer, but she can delay and it does feel much better. "We bought a cart too. Around the other side of the buildings."


    Chago gives another headshake and grins. "Thanks. Good enough. I don''t think I''m gonna fall on my ass before we get outta here. Stay close to me. There''s two more of them and four spiders. We need to get Genny and get moving, without getting eaten. I don''t wanna mess with the spiders since they''re making a good distraction." And eating folks, but that''s beside the point.


    That''s the moment when someone comes flying out of the inn...well...flying through the window actually. For those sensitive to such things, namely Shova and Chago, the music that flows out is obvious in its power and intent. The satyr power of pan, but somehow twisted to bring out not only Passions, but Dark Passions. Shova whistles under his breath, squeezing Kiersten''s hand tight. "Let''s get the cart...I think she has it well in hand and we shouldn''t listen."


    On the flip side, as Shova is being all protective, Chago is grinning and rolls his neck and shoulders. "I wanna find the other mulas." He growls out, tone going from protective to angry. "I don''t like being hunted. He''s had two chances. I don''t want anything but his spiders going back from this." As he speaks, the descriptives are well laden with Spanish expletives, far more than usual. Someone doesn''t to resist his dark side often.


    Shova frowns again, giving a little shudder and flipping his tail before tugging the new mounts towards the back. "We''ll wait for you there then. Kiersten doesn''t need to hear this and honestly nor do I...makes things hard." and he bustles her off in a hurry.

 Chapter 31: And That Make Four

    There''s movement off towards the roof of the inn... Something most people never would have noticed, a flicker of shadow. But Chago isn''t most people and he catches sight of the creeper. The spiders have been forgotten, or maybe this is the one that went after Genny in the first place. It''s really hard to tell them apart. Maybe one tastes better than the other ones.


    Chago gives a small nod to the comments from Shova and sends them on with a flick of his hand as he starts to hunt. Then motion catches his eye and he locks on it, a grin splitting his face in a sharklike expression. One hand lifts and wipes some blood from his face to flick it up into the air with a touch of power, throwing bounce at the sluagh above with the intent of lobbing the poor fellow high and letting him fall to land in reach.


    The creepers are NOT having a good day. He arches back, shooting more of those dang darts, a brace of three. They clear his wrist sailing at Chago just before Chago''s bunk catches him grabbing him mid center. It is possible to sluff off a spell, but Chago¡¯s spell is stronger than the creeper¡¯s resistance and throws him up, and then down, where he bounces with an unhappy squelch. In a normal person something would be broke. In a creeper...hard to say.


    Not a good day at all. Chago lunges to the side as the creeper goes up, narrowly avoiding the next burst of darts and then dives back out when the body bounces, charging for the landing place from that and starting the same flurry of tooth and fist to rip the body to shreds, just in case it''s not just a body. That''s three.


    A moment later the door of the inn opens and Genny stalks out, limping slightly and dragging a creeper behind her. Well...at least what''s left of it. It looks like someone with hooves may have stepped on his head. A deadly dance happened inside.


    Chago''s head jerks toward the sound of the door and of hooves. A throaty growl rumbles and he takes a step toward her, eye tracking to the remains of the creeper before he gives his head a hard shake. "Wagon." he snarls out. "This way." And then he turns and starts toward where the other two went. He makes no effort to wipe the blood from his face as his Gauntlest self clean by eating the bits of flesh and blood coating their sharp edges and barbs.


    Genny smells of booze and blood, both of which cling to her, brain matter on her hooves and tangled in her fur. She''s breathing hard though not so much from exercise as the holding back of some of the worst she''s brought out in herself. The problem with Pan¡¯s magic. His people aren¡¯t immune to it, just strong. She nods, limping in the direction he gestures, leaving the body behind for someone to find tomorrow when the chaos comes to an end.


    "That''s two." Chago growls, spitting to the side as he stalks along. "He tries again, and I don''t give a rat''s ass, I''m ripping him a new one too. Even if she ain''t ready. I''m starting to get real sick of it." He shakes his head again and then missteps a bit from the lingering toxin and the sudden movement while walking as his adremaline fades with the fighting over. Oh yeah... poisoned. Almost forgot.


    Genny nods with a grumble. "I''ve been tryin'' ta be patient since we did get some help, but feckin'' hell, enough is..." She pauses, seeing him misstep. One hand shoots out, catching him under the armpit before he can wobble too much. She frowns, her gaze going a little unfocused. "Poisoned." Her gaze runs across him until she finds the spot where the fletching caught him in the first place. None too gently she pulls him out of the sight of the main doorway, so the spiders don''t decide to turn this way. She lowers her lips to the wound and sucks at it, glamour flowing as she does. Her power is a decidedly different feel that Kiersten, earthy and real and strong. Where Kiersten could delay the poison, Genny sucks it out.


    Brave satyr, grabbing a redcap that''s just been riding Dark Passions.Thankfully, Chago catches himself before doing more than clenching hisfists again in almost instinctive reaction. "The mulas had poisoned bolts. One outta probably a dozen shots hit. Ripped up three of ''em though. Sorry about the spiders. Hope they didn''t give ya much trouble." As his head clears from the poison, his grip on his temper and aggression grows as well. "Did ya get us anything, or is this gonna be a hard ride?" Yeah, probably going to be hard, but he''s got to hope, right?


    She gives herself a little shake wiping the darker poison touched blood off her lips, though it still clings to other parts of her skin. "It''s gonna be fine. Did that first. There''ll be boxes out by where the cart thing is. Some flexible stuff...mostly ingredients and army food...stuff which will keep us moving."


    Chago grins and pauses to grab Genny and pull her to him for a sudden kiss. He licks her lips as he holds her there and then grins as he lets go. "Thanks babe. You hurt any other places you need to worry about?" he ask then. After all, any lingering poison on her lips should be safely and even more fully removed now. He may not stand up to it off a dart, but eating it is a totally different situation.


    She groans softly at the kiss the after affects of her own music still singing through her. Her nails dig into the back of his throat, leaving scratches behind as they reluctantly release each other. "I''m good. He missed me in there...hit the innkeep, but na exactly my problem." A grin touches her lips and she moves towards the back. "Let''s get the hell out ''f here."


    Chago nods. "Just like them spiders then. Good distraction." His lips curl into a grin and he digs his nails into the fur of her thigh, down near her knee, pulling his hand away before it lifts toward her sore hip with a low growl. Yep. He''s still feeling what she stirred too, and he does still like pain to a rather uncomfortable degree.


    "Maybe we should make sure the Wonder Twins both ride up front for a while."


    She turns back to him, pushing hard against him in a sudden movement. Sore or not pushes her hip into his touch, not like his preferences have ever been a problem for her, especially when her blood is up. Her hand returns to the side of his face, gripping hard. "Mmm...damn good idea."


    Chago''s grin widens and his fingers dig in enough to feel her react, but stop short of adding more damage to her healing hip. He has gotten that much better than he used to be back before he met her at least. Then he nods and turns her to push toward the wagon, picking up his own pace.


    Once they''re getting closer, his voice lifts. "You two better either have that wagon loaded or be in the back putting on one hell of a show for us to explain why not!" he calls ahead. "Time to go!"


    The surge of pain brings another thick groan and she leans her head back, bearing her throat for an instant, something she ONLY does around him. She rubs into the touch but has the good sense to stop as he pushes her towards the wagon.


    Kiersten and Shova look up as they come around the corner, the two loading boxes onto the cart. Apparently the things Genny arranged. Shova wrinkles his nose. "Dried fish? Hard tack? You expecting a siege?"


    Chago growls softly and stalks right toward Shova as he grumbles about the food, or as the ''cap takes it as such anyway. One hand lifts to wipe his maw and holds his bloody palm toward the satyr''s face. "We been attacked TWICE just getting this damn far. Wannabe Baron Buttmuncher can''t afford to let anyone know his precious key to power ain''t in his pocket anymore. It was one thing when you two were just goofing around, but he knows he¡¯s on borrowed time. You''re damn right I expect a siege. If we''re lucky he''ll settle for that since I just ripped three of his pet freaks to bits and Genny stomped the head in on number four. Maybe he ain''t got a good way to sneak in and assassinate us anymore once we''re in the caves."


    He snaps his hand away the, slinging blood along the side of the wagon. "Change of plans on getting folks too. Soon as we can make contact, I''ll hold it open. You tell ''em to get ready as soon as they can and we''ll bring ''em right away. Right after we get there, or right after we have to camp. Whichever comes first." he tells Genny, any more interesting plans forgotten in the reminder of things they need over things they want.


    Shova blinks as he gets chewed out by the bloody and angry redcap. Apparently, this is not the time to ask question, even when you''re not really disagreeing with anything in particular. He takes the very smart path and shuts his mouth, finishing packing stuff into the wagon without further discussion.


    Kiersten is working on the animals, keeping them between her and the grizzly sight that is Genny and Chago. She''s seen too much blood since encountering the pair of them.


    Genny nods, glancing back behind them and frowning. "Get on." She snaps at Shova and Kiersten. "Anythin'' that ain''t in doesn''t come. Those spiders ''r movin'' this way." She pulls herself up, nodding to Chago. "Soon as we land, we''ll do it." Not that the more interesting things won''t be done later, but she understands priorities.


    Chago doesn''t exactly follow her orders. He''s the best fighter and in the best condition so he stays out, grabbing boxes and shoving them in until everyone else is ready and then he grabs the back and shouts "GO!" even as he''s still pulling himself into the wagon. Yeah. Still doesn''t get it all, but even one or two more boxes is a bonus. Maybe later he, or more likely Genny, can explain to Shova about the temper and snapping and all. Later though. Right now, he''s trying to look back for those spiders while getting in and settled.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Kiersten pulls herself up on the driving platform and Shova joins her there. She''s look out and he''s controlling the team as they get to much rougher territory and don''t need her knowledge of the ins and outs of the town so much.


    As they pull off one of the spiders takes steps their way, but a screaming boggan is easier prey and they''re away before anything else comes after them.


    Genny crouches slightly where she rides, pulling boxes further forward and properly arranging them for a rough ride, using the tie downs to keep them in place.


    While Genny crouches and works on the boxes, Chago also crouches, leaning on the back of the wagon and hunting for pursuit, be it spiders or creeper backup. Whatever. His hands flex slowly, opening and closing with sharp cracks of those Gauntlets as he begins to slowly fight down that bloodlust he''s been riding since the hunt began.


    "Need a hand?" he asks once he''s calmed enough to think of it.


    Genny looks up, cocking her head to the side. "Just give that barrel yer leanin'' against a shove."


    Chago nods once, sharply and then turns to the barrel, taking a moment to pop his neck before bracing and pushing it where she can tie it down as well. Once it''s in place, he lifts his voice. "You two okay up there?" he calls to Shova and Kiersten.


    After giving them time to answer, he adds "Kiersten! You know if Baron Jerkoff has anymore creepers? Or if his little pet creepers wear his colors?" After all, that''s four sluagh bodies and some wild spiders back there to cause all kinds of havoc. Especially if they trace back to the Baron.


    Shova calls back leading the cart around a rocky outcropping. The fuzzy beasts are slower than the horses, but much more sure footed and pull together better. "Fine as can be expected." In other circumstances he might have brought up a need for sleep or other niceties, but he''s not about to mention it now. He does open low lanterns on the front edges of the cart so they can sorta see where they''re going.


    Genny ties off the barrel and then pulls out several hanks of thick jerky, passing them around.


    The sidhe woman looks back and shakes her head. "I don''t know. I...there were always rumors that he kept a stable of 12 elites, but this is the first time I''ve ever seen thm." She glances away from Chago and Genny quickly, looking a little green in the dim light.


    Chago nods and takes his share of the jerky. "Thanks. Ain''t much that tastes worse than creeper. This''ll help kill some of that." And then he glances forward. "Twelve huh? Christ complex much? Gotta have his twelve deciples?" Not likely the reason, but anything to mock the current acting baron. "Well, I guess Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John are all taken care off." Then he pops the jerky into his mouth to simply hold and suck on for flavor and to let it soften like a non redcap might need to. "Or maybe Matty, John, John the second, and John thre unflushed. The three I got all tasted like Shell men''s rooms."


    Of the other three, only Genny really seems to get it, her lip turning in a smirk. "Creepers taste kind like worms. This is saltier at least. Either way it means only eight more ''n then the last supper." She says those last two words with weight. In her mind it''s a forgone conclusion that sooner or later the Baron is going to be dinner.


    Kiersten shakes her head, sucking on the jerky and peering into the darkness. "Folks should take turns sleeping. If we go most of the night, we''ll be close."


    "Creepers kinda reminds me of Max''s cooking. Slimy. Chewy. Covered in red sauce... well, by the time I''m done they are anyway." he jokes with a wink at Genny. Inside joke for the other''s obviously. He reaches up and pulls off his hat to wipe his face on it, smearing the blood onto the red material and brightening the color of his cap noticeably as the blood is cleaned from his skin.


    Then he shucks the vest and tosses it to the back of the wagon, barely not tossing it totally out and moves to settle down. "Wake me if anything seems screwy then." he says before laying down where he is and curling in against Genny''s side, nuzzling his face into her fur.


    Genny shifts slightly so he can be more comfortable. Just like he didn''t protest having horns near his nether regions she isn''t bothered at all by having that mouth so close to her legs. One good chomp is all it''d take, but the trust is absolute. "Mmmhmm..." She strokes his hair and neck as he dozes, keeping a sharp eye out on both their surroundings and on the other two.


    Hours go by and she makes them swap up who''s driving so they both get some sleep, but the satyr stays awake and watchful. She did her stint at sleeping before. Now she sings softly as they travel, a hint of glamour in the song meant to keep them uninteresting to anything which comes by.


    Normally, Chago would be a bit grumpy about sleeping through his turn at watching, but normally he''d have taken the first watch unless there was a reason not to also. She''s gotten a lot more rest the last little while, even if not as pleasant as his most recent chance considering her injuries and all. Add to that the poisoning he faced, even healed. Sleeping was probably a good thing for him and he''s smart enough to realize it when he begins to wake.


    Unlike some, he wakes quietly, listening before moving and taking stock of where he is and what''s around. "How much farther to Starbucks?" he mutters without opening his eye, likely the first sign he''s awake to anyone but Genny.


    Her tune slows as he wakens, a few moments before he actually speaks. She can tell just in how he lies there whether he''s coherent or not. They''ve spent though time together for it. Her fingers continue a soft track along his neck. "Couple ''f hours. Shova managed a pathin'' which cut off a bunch ''f the travel." She gestures absently towards the goat who is fast asleep at the bottom of the cart. "We''ll be there ''bout the time the sun''s up." And it''s that nice predawn grey already.


    Chago nods and stretches before sitting up and putting Gauntlets back on. Like was said earlier, even he isn''t silly enough to sleep in those things. The vest is left for now though. He''s not shy about showing off tats and piercings. Or scars. "So... you and me do perimeter checks and see how deep the caves go? Then they keep watch while we bring in backup so that we can wash up, cook something, and then you can sleep?"


    Genny nods, "I think so. Ideally, there¡¯ll be a chamber we can clear fer them ta load ta, then deal wi'' the rest. Unless there are too many creepy crawlies ta deal with easily." She rolls her neck, stretching with a little pop. "One ''f those boxes back there has half dozen pots an'' pans in it, an'' there''s sleepin'' rolls. Nothin'' fancy, bu'' we''ll manage fer a bit."


    Chago nods his head. "And whoever comes can bring us anything we want from back there." he points out quietly. "I know I want my Court outfit. Gotta look the part when Uncle comes and confronts me." That brings a wide grin. Moving carefully, he gets the basically ruined vest and works with it until the dried gunk on it has broken from it enough to be wearable again, if one doesn''t mind the appearance. "No need for good clothes until we''ve taken care of things, right?" he points out as he slips it back on, and adjusts his cap. Looks like the legends of soaking the hat in the blood of victims is at least partly true too, since the color is more vibrant today and none of the gore he wiped off with it shows.


    Genny nods, having cleaned most of the gunk off of her outfit, such as it is, and hooves. She''s in rather desperate need of a good fur soak, scrub and brush, but it''s just going to have to wait. "Though once we''re on top ''f things I want a soak an'' food, na necessarily in that order." She glances at Shova who stirs and then rolls over, covering his eyes with his arm. "I think these two ''r gonna work out. Least til'' they go back, an'' even then we''re in good shape. Few folks at the tavern I met who have some potential too."


    "Hope they don''t hold a grudge about the spiders then." Chago says with a small snort. "I let ''em loose to try and scatter the creepers outside. Worked too." D''uh. Kinda obvious there, huh? Then he nods and glances at her hooves. "Yeah. Soaking and cooking. Both are kinda important. Your fur gets much stiffer and we could use ya for a brillo pad."


    "What they don''t know..." She pauses as he continues and both eyebrows arch, one hand shooting up and giving him a love tap right on the back of the head. Moody satyr. The other hand brushes ineffectually at the dried blood. "Thank ya ever so much, Captain Obvious.¡±


    Thump goes the hand. "What?" goes the redcap. He takes a moment to fix his hand right and replay the last bit. "Oh. You know what I meant. The creeper blood, not all of ya. Heck, I used ya for a pillow. Most of the fur can''t be that bad, right?" Then he catches his lips with his teeth a moment as he stops again, clearly catching up mentally to the hole he''s digging orally. "Look, once we got things we gotta do handled, I''ll help ya wash the blood out okay? Even help clean your hoof and brush in some of that stuff ya like so much." Like that''s a hardship for him. He likes spoiling her.


    Moody or not he does know the way to a girl''s heart. Pampering. Even a girl like Genny can''t resist it for long. The storminess leaves her eyes and she settles back again, fingers still rubbing the dried blood out. While not nearly so vain as some the satyr does still value her ability to turn heads, his in particular and recovering from stupidity and covered in blood isn''t always the best of looks. Then again...redcap. She reaches up again, this time just tugging his hair playfully. Mood swing. "All right then. Pretty damn sure I can live with that."


    She calls it pampering. He calls it an excuse to have his hands in some interesting places. "Probably be a decent time to fill you in on the stuff I learned while Finding our gizmo too. That did get packed careful didn''t it? I still plan to give it back to her uncle sometime." he admits, even if ''give it back'' is not exactly the most accurate description of his plans. Not when that phrase doesn''t usually invoke insertion of large objects in small openings.


    "Yep." She leans over and taps a wrapped box. "In there. Kept safe from touchin'' anyone til yer ready fer it." Yeah, there''s some anticipation in that phrase. Can''t really blame her considering everything. Genny yawns, looking forward on their path. "Almost there..."


    Chago nods and flicks a glance forward. "Good." he mutters before turning to much closer things and taking a few moments to twist and stretch, loosening up, just in case. "Shova. Kiersten. Be ready for anything. Trouble always comes in threes, so I''m expecting t''be stopped again.¡±


    Then he licks his lips and shifts to better look ahead than that first glance. "Unless that troll is there, I''m putting the head of whoever is in charge on my gates and there ain''t gonna be nothing else left of ''em." Poor redcap if there''s no last contingent from the Baron to deal with. He sounds almost like he''s looking forward to it.


    Genny nods, her expression echoing his but with less ferocity. Pretty Satyr snarl versus Redcap Chago snarl? No contest he wins. However the sum total of the pair makes Kiersten look a little green and Shova moves back up with the elf, sliding an arm around her shoulders. A soft snort greets that and Genny moves to scoop a whip out of one of the boxes, apparently something else she acquired as hers went missing a while back.


    The wagon slows and there''s no one openly standing in their way, then again it''s not like there are impressive gates or anything here. It''s only a large open cavern in the side of a hill now.

 Chapter 32: They Killed Kenny...or Not

    Obvious or not, Chago doesn''t trust it yet. As soon as the wagon is slow enough, the Redcap moves to jump down and scoops up a handful of road dust and blows it from his palm, using the simple bunk to blast up a spray of dust ahead of the wagon to get a nice wide arc. Then he listens for the cough or sneeze the sudden cloud might provoke as he stalks forward behind it, guard on the wagon.


    That''s right. Now that things are happening, he''s showing a few of his cards. Sorry Baron. Enjoy the reports that the Brute isn''t just a Brute. "Genny?" he calls. "Should I tell ''em to bring Tommy too?" he asks. His mortal dreamer from back at Kink. Yeah. Bringing a mortal to the Dreaming. He can''t be thinking anything nice with that.


    As he jumps off, Genny takes a moment and wraps two leather straps around her hip, one over and one under. It looks a little odd but adds strength to the healing joint so when she vaults the edge of the wagon and lands it doesn''t collapse out from under her. One of her ears twitches as they listen, and she considers the question. She nods. "Yes...bring him."


    A noise answers the bunk...ever so soft. A gasp...a faint inhale from just inside of the first caverns...or maybe it''s just the wind.


    Chago nods once. "We''ll tell the boys to bring him then." Not ask him. Bring him. Hopefully Kiersten is too drugged still to notice the difference. Shova? Chago doubts he''ll pick up the difference. "I''ll want your help." As he says this, he gestures to the sound slightly and then moves a little quicker, to offer himself as a target to lure out the source of the sound for Genny to whip.


    Kiersten shifts on the wagon and Genny shoots her a single look, freezing the sidhe in place. That won''t be so easy a few weeks from now, but for the moment, she shifts back again leaning against Shova.


    There isn''t need for discussion from the satyr woman either. She creeps forward, moving to an opposite side and watching the shadows. As a figure emerges from the darkness of the caves, she strikes, but obvious to Chago if no one else she pulls the strike to turn it into a wrap instead of a split. The chord catches the figure around the neck and she braces and pulls. This sends a young redcap sprawling out of the shadows, landing on one knee before he grabs the whip and starts pulling back. "Bitch!"


    Chago''s lips curl into an amused and toothy grin as he turns to fully face the new figure. "Yeah. She can be. She''s my bitch though so ya might wanna be careful. She''s used t''us." he warns, not interfering in the tug of war yet.


    "What''s ya name?" he asks then as he gestures for the wagon to stop and moves toward it to lean on the side when it does. "How long ya been here?" For all the casual moves he makes, a good eye will see the tension in his arms as he tries to play relaxed. He''s still on edge, no matter the words.


    For a moment the young cap ignores Chago, trying to pull the whip out of Genny''s hands, which just isn''t going to happen until or unless she lets it. She flicks the chord, like plucking a string and a glamour backed vibration runs down giving a stinging sensation. "Behave."


    He growls and throws himself forward, bellowing at her...not that it''s a very grand bellow, he''s young and he has a knot around his throat. "LET GO!" The browbeat attempt would likely work on some but Genny just laughs and pivots out of his way, jerking the whip around so he sprawls at Chago''s feet now.


    And while they''ve seen some aspects of the bond between Genny and Chago, now the pair in the wagon get to clearly see another. Not just the trust and the understanding the pair shares, but also teamwork. When the young redcap lands in front of Chago, the older ''cap moves like he knew where the fellow was going to land and drops a knee in the small of his back, pinning him in the dirt.


    "Okay... let''s try this again. She''s mine. She ain''t scared of a pissant brat that ain''t got his full set of teeth in yet. Do you hear me now mula?" he growls out. "Now... I''m Chago, but you can call me Boss if that''ll suit ya better. Ya wasted your chance in pissing me off so now we''re gonna trade. You''re gonna answer my questions and I''m gonna let you keep fingers every time you do. What''s your name? How long you been here?"


    The young cap twists just a little, trying to decide how solidly Chaso is on him. Fortunately for him he¡¯s semi intelligent and goes back to lying still and scowling at Genny. "Kenneth." He growls out the name, teeth grinding together. "And I been here for a bit over a week. There were some critters, but it''s my place now."


    Genny snorts, "That so?"


    Chago''s grin grows a little and he snorts softly as Genny does. "Actually, it''s mine, but we can argue that later." he adds softly. "Here''s the short form. I''m a Witch King now. This place is where I''m gonna set up. I''m gonna light a Bale here. I need people with balls enough to live near a dark trod, able to handle themselves well enough that their alligator mouths don''t write checks their hummingbird asses can''t cash, and that I ain''t got to lock in their rooms when I decide I want a nap to make sure I ain''t gonna wake up half dead with them trying to finish the job as long as I''m doing my part too. If you already cleaned out some of the crap that comes here from that trod, you probably fit the first two. If I let you up, you willing to try the third, or is someone gonna have to say ''oh my god! You killed Kenny!''?"


    Kenneth''s lips curl in protest, but as he''s being knelt on, he''s rather at a disadvantage. "How you think you gonna hold this place with just two of us?" Then he adds, jutting his chin at Genny. "She staying too?" Yeah, it makes warped sense to direct his ire at her since he thinks she may be less likely to bite his fingers off.


    Chago shifts so it''s just the knee that''s pinning poor Kenneth, but there''s a bit more weight on said knee to keep that pin secure. "Yeah. She is. I''ve got a corby too. I''ll be bringing the ones of it I know are worth a damn and I can count on." he explains. "Be at least a couple of trolls then. Plus, I''m gonna help the Baroness get her throne so the county will owe me." he points out as he pulls his Gauntlets off and tosses them to land near Genny''s hooves.


    Once his hands are bare, he drops down to pin the younger ''cap in place with hands as well again and gives Genny a nod to let her know to release the binding of that whip. Then he leans in close and his voice drops so, hopefully, only Kenneth hears it. "I am a draoi boy. I''ll prove myself worthy of Witch King. The fool claiming to be Baron got no idea. Genny, the satyr that caught you... she knows."


    He sits up then slowly and with a sudden move jumps away from the young ''Cap. "Now... get your ass up. You only got a few choices. Test me and see if I''m telling you the truth, then join up. Test me and go away when I beat you down. Take my word for it and either join up or go away. Get eaten. That''s all I can think of. If you can come up with another, I hope it works for you."Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    With that, Chago lifts his bare hands and makes a ''come on'' gesture, letting the young one see he''s at least got a fair fight for that test.


    Genny releases the whip and carefully scoops up the gauntlets. She''s fully aware of their hunger and very cautious not to become a meal. They''ve taken nips of her before after all. They probably like the way she tastes as much as he does.


    Kenneth lunges to his feet, scowling at Chago. "Ain''t no such thing." This apparently referring to the claims of being draoi, the nearly non-existent redcap wizard. "Don''t work that way." And then he charges Chago, jerking to the side at the last moment and taking a swing. The kid doesn''t totally suck at this, and in a gang of other teenagers he''s likely pretty fierce, but against someone with Chago''s experience...umm...yeah.


    Chago smirks and laughs. "Yeah. There is. Me." he assures as the kid runs forward. For the moment, he''s being at least kind of nice. He dodges the swing, barely, and catches the arm while it''s out. What should have been a setup for popping the kid''s shoulder out of socket is too light though and just succeeds in swinging his opponent back into the clear area he started from. "Want me to show you that instead of making you look stupid here?"


    "Then you ain''t a real cap, shorty." Kenny growls. When he becomes a real grown up it''ll be threatening. "I know what my mentor told me, and I''ve never seen a one." He scoops up a handful of dirt, throwing it at Chago before following the dirt with a side kick. It''s not martial arts, not pretty, just meant to break stuff.


    Genny, meanwhile, has moved back towards the cave, checking a few things while she waits.


    Poor kid. He does have one thing down pat for certain. He knows how to be insulting. Chago''s temper flares at the comment and he shifts, bracing as he closes his eye to the thrown dirt. Old trick. Especially on a one-eyed man. He doesn''t even try and avoid the attack that follows, and instead waits for the impact. As he grunts softly at the kick, his arm snaps down and traps the kid''s leg before he can pull it back and the other hand drives downward in a hammerfisted blow, aiming for the knee by feel. "I -am- a redcap!" he snaps in a tone as vicious as the blow that lands with a snapping of tissues as a join that''s supposed to bend north and south is just folded west.


    As soon as he feels the amount of damage done, he shoves the kid away without even slight care for the wound and makes a gesture like tying a knot to unleash another cantrip, intent on binding the brat where he lands with whatever the power can reach to do it.


    Vines lurch out at his command, deep earth vines, black and brittlely strong. They wrap over the youngster, pinning him to the ground. Not that Kenneth was going far anyway, his knee floppy and him cussing up a storm. He cusses like a proper Cap too.


    The pair from the wagon are studiously watching anything else, pretending they can''t hear or see this. It''s just...easier.


    Genny, for her part, wanders back over. "Rest ''f the place is decent, though it¡¯s got depths ya need ta explore. I feel magic in there. Magic like yours. Other¡¯n that, smells right an'' feels right. Jus'' the pissant as an occupier."


    Chago walks away from the ranting redcap and to the back of the wagon. He checks over a few things to pick out the least fragile things and marks them out with a series of gestures that each arc and end aimed near the way into the caves, where they''d need to be unloaded anyway. With the last one, each of those boxes leap into the air and land near Genny. Then he opens another box and brings a pack of jerky and the lid of the wooden box with him.


    "Open Up Kenneth." he tells the kid as he displays a bit of the jerky and then drops in toward the hurt kid''s mouth. Then Chago presses the lid to his chest and raps on it as it touches his body with a last touch of glamour. Yeah, he''s showing off a little, but he needs to redo his armor spell anyway and there''s no harm in doing it as a demonstration too, right? Especially with a plan in place to recharge fully in place.


    He drops to one knee after the display of three different arts. "Now do ya believe me?"


    Genny leans against the stone of the opening, grinning as she watches. She resists the urge to applaud, since she knows he''s doing it to impress the kid and she''s not going to take away from that, but it is fun to see him show off.


    Kenneth grinds at the jerky, the combination of pain and awe making him quiet...well...temporarily. Once he swallows, he finds his voice again. "How did you do that?" And the unspoken...how can I learn?


    Shova looks over, squeezing Kiersten gently. "Are we finished with the demonstration?"


    Chago glances to the wagon first and nods. "I think so. We should start unloading." Then he gestures to Genny to come over and bends to breaking lose some of the vines holding Kenneth down.


    "I told ya. Real lesson number one: Mentors ain''t always right. Yours told ya we couldn''t master arts like that. Mine tried t''make me hide what I am. Managed t''get an oath outta me that I want t''kick his ass for now. Back when I listened t''him, I thought it was a good idea." He explains. "Now... if ya want lesson two, ya better tell me if you''re staying or going. If you''re staying, you do it my way. If you¡¯re going, start running before the goat decides she wants a race.¡±


    Genny stays long enough to point out a few boxes to Shova. The ones which shouldn''t be dropped or lost and the ones which are the most perishable and that she wants early access too. Then she moves back to Chago''s side, or at least his general area as he brings her back into the conversation. Her eyebrows lift and she shifts from one foot to the other, as though she¡¯s jonesing for that race.


    Kenneth ponders for a moment. "If I can learn what you did? And have a chance to kick pointy eared ass... Staying."


    Chago nods. "Good to hear. Lesson two is gonna be your most important lesson. Only thing limits you is you. I can teach you arts. So can everyone here. You want to learn, you can learn. That don''t mean you''re gonna be good at everything though. You ain''t. Genny here is a hell of a healer and there ain¡¯t a mover or an earthworker better. Me, I heal better by sticking to bandages and saving the energy for important stuff. Flip side, I make any travel mojo I ever done look easy. Especially haste. It ain''t always gonna be easy either, but if you want it, you can get it."


    Once the vines are almost all ripped away, he bends to checking the kid''s leg and straightens it carefully. "Third. Pick your enemies. Not every sidhe needs to be eaten. There''s a few worth keeping around. Not many, but a few." As he speaks, he gestures for Genny to come take care of the kid''s leg more completely. "Don''t piss off everyone just because you can either. You might want to have backup eventually and it ain''t easy if all you do is piss in everyone''s Corn Flakes. Now, that don''t mean be nice. That means know when you do anything that you can''t take it back and it''s gonna matter later."


    Those rules explained. He then explains the ''ground rules'' of being there. Home. Corby. The usual. Then he pulls a small knife and flicks it to the kid. "Now, I want a piece of you. I taste everyone that''s that close so I can find them again if need be." Time to see how smart the kid is, and how he uses it. Does he assume something that won''t hurt? Something that will? Ask?


    Once the vines are clear enough Genny kneels on one knee, shifting weight over off her hip. She hums softly, a lullaby memory and makes little stitching motions along the snapped knee. A whisper of glamour floats from her fingers and he stiffens, expecting pain and seeming surprised when there''s none to be had. She shifts back, staggering to her feet and rolling her joints, giving Chago a grin and a little nod.


    Kenny takes the knife, frowning a bit at the request. He peers at Chago, actually taking a moment to think, and then gives the knife to Genny. "Take something I don''t need then."


    Chago nods his approval to both the healing and the kid''s answer. "Just prick him some babe. A little blood should be more than enough." Then he looks to the others. "You guys, I wanted to see what kind of balls you had. Him, I wanted to see smarts." he tells them before either one can ask why he wanted to bite them but cutting something was enough for the other redcap.


    Once he''s tasted the blood and confirmed it''s enough to pinpoint the newest recruit, he gestures to the gear. "Help unload. Ask Genny where we need stuff." he tells the youngster before going to heavier cases and starting to help himself. "Once we''re set up, I want to seal us in and then me and Shova got some serious work to do. You''ll wanna watch."

 Chapter 33: Explorations and Possibilities

    Genny takes the point in searching out more areas of the caves. With the dark trod not far from here, it''s possible anything has slipped in. She digs through the twists and turns, figuring out where they can put what if they build this into a proper redcap Keep. One area has some decent venting, which gets it dubbed a kitchen and the other easily accessed caverns are split up between a storage area and a sleeping area. She returns with another interesting piece of information. The caverns have another exit, a bigger one that looks like someone had a Keep here once, a long time ago. There are some basic gates that are still hanging, and a couple of chambers that are a little more built out than the natural caves.


    As Chago hauls things in she gives him a grin. "Well...this is gonna take some doing, but it''s got potential." Chago may well be showing the newest redcap a few things by taking the titles he has, and still doing the grunt work without complaint while someone else directs. "Hell... potential is more than we''ve usually had. About time we could really do it up right." he agrees.


    He checks a few things himself and nods slowly. "There''s room below to bring in a nocker and give him room to blow things up without damaging nothing it looks like. I think we should check them rooms next, and use that for calling the rest in."


    Then he rubs his hands together. "And I''ll see what I can find us with Dream Craft and Scrying after. If there¡¯s already some building there, even rough, I may be able to fix things up faster''n a nocker even." In his own unique style to be sure but... well dream craft can make a place suit the crafter''s taste with a bit of effort.


    Genny nods and then leads him deeper through the twists once the wagon is empty. She sketches out a couple of rooms suitable for calling the others, and suitable for bedrooms. Then she gestures for him to follow and goes around another bend, stopping him and gesturing to a long crack which she pushes open with a hint of earthmoving and what has to be close to the last of her glamor. The room beyond is a tight cavern. "Thinking this will be a good place for a bale once we figure out how ta get one. Easy to defend and with a little shapin'' we can make it big enough ta take whomever it needs. Good fall back place."


    Chago follows and nods as he considers. "Get a little Chicanery going on the way, keyed to strangers and it''ll be hard to find to steal from us too." he suggests with a smirk. "I like it." He steps back out and gestures to another fairly narrow crack. "Does that go far?" he asks. "Smells kinda wet." And old. If there''s room, it''ll be perfect for -their- sluagh. Assuming he''s coming mind.


    "I couldn''t get far wi¡¯out pushin¡¯ the reserves I don¡¯t have, bu'' it smells like it opens up further on. The right kind ''f person could prolly get in pretty deep. There are some big chambers towards the front too which should be good fer the blue boys. Toss in sleeping furs an'' such, an'' it keeps them close to where we want ''em guardin''." She grins and then catches him by the shoulder, leaning in and kissing hard. She''s a happy satyr despite everything. "This is gonna be feckin'' cool."


    Chago nods and presses into the kiss. His hand goes to her hips, gripping hard and lifting as they kiss to turn and press her to a wall as the kiss goes harder. When he finally lets it break, he''s still holding her, pinned to the stone and he takes a deep breath, as if gathering himself. "Yeah. It is. Perfect. Just what we''ve wanted,"


    " ''bout time too." She murmurs the words, her eyes flashing with desire. The grip on her hips has to hurt, but it just seems to egg her on. As though that''s a surprise. She hooks her legs around his waist, fingers gripping his hair. "Ya know...I suspect the pissant an'' the others are gonna be busy fer a while haulin'' stuff where I told ''em to."


    Chago nods. "No kidding." he agrees before brightening at her comment and pressing tighter. "You think?" he asks before pressing another hard kiss and then letting nature take its course. Hunger. Passion. Call it what you like, they both know the other''s needs sometime and he''s more than willing to do his part for hers, just as she always does for his. Forget flowers and candy. This is hard and driving and... well... what they both need.


    By the time they''re finished they''re both very satisfied, she always makes sure to give as good as she gets, and they''ve created quite a bit of glamor and no few new bruises and scratches. Yet another thing which will likely get Kiersten and Shova staring. Yeah, those two are sleeping together, but never like this.


    Genny laces her fingers with his as they slip back into the main hallway. She''s humming softly and walking MUCH better even though the things they did stretched all those joints. Maybe it''s like other exercising, stretching is good for you. "Sooo...I''m gonna haul some stuff ta where I have eyes fer a kitchen an¡¯ get beans soakin''. Ya wanna see if ya can put together a tortilla press fer us?"


    Then again, it takes a special sort to love a redcap. Chago gives her fingers a squeeze and nods. "I''ll be glad to." he tells her. "Then I''ll get to work on bringing everyone here." he promises. His eye flicks down and then back, noticing her walk and smiling.


    "Good. Much as I enjoy monopolizin'' yer time an'' skills it''ll be easier once the boys are here. There¡¯s another area we need ta look at. One where I can feel¡­power, but we need ta be better rested, an¡¯ that¡¯ll only happen wi¡¯ helpers." Cause then Genny and Chago can actually sleep for a change knowing that someone competent is watching the gates. "I''ll gather a list ''f exactly what we need fer them ta bring so we can send the message an'' get it all in one go." Yeah, she''s in a good mood. "Some ''f the boxes have blankets. Ain''t much else fer sleepin'' on fer now, but we can fix that as things go on."


    "That''s what I''m thinking too." he agrees about the boys. "It''ll be good to have us all here too." he rumbles. "Make sure my cards and my art supplies are on the list." he notes before giving that hand one more squeeze. "I''ll go get started and then, after we send word, I''ll make the bed for us. I figure we can rest and get to Tommy in the morning."


    "Yep. Already on the list. Court wear, supplies, couple ''f cookin'' things what we can''t get here. Tellin'' them ta pack up anythin'' else they''ve got so it can be shipped ta the other side ''f the trod once we buy a place there. We need ta get this side secured first, bu'' won''t be long afore we need ta jump back. Can''t get shit fer good quality chocolate in the Dream an'' I wanna make a mole."


    Chago nods. "Shoulda known you was ahead of the game." he admits. Then he nods to the return suggestion. "Probably a good idea. Kinda nice to be here after all the crap we went through, but... hell, your mole is worth going back for."


    Genny chuckles as they come around the corner back to the main area where the others are taking a break. "Didn''t say I wanted ta go back any time soon. Jus'' keepin'' our supply paths in mind." She eyes the other three, with a grin. "Okay...there''s blankets an'' shite in the boxes yer sittin'' on. Ya wanna sleep warm I suggest ya pile things up. We''ll look inta better bed stuffs tomorrow. I''m gonna start on food."


    Kenny''s eyes widen at that though. Food...real food that isn''t cave critters... "I don''t care much ''bout where I sleep."


    "Then deal with the wagon an'' the mounts. There''s a secondary area off ta the left ''f the main entrance big ''nough fer them and will keep ''em from runnin'' off ''r getting et." Leaving it at that she kisses Chago on the cheek, and heads for the kitchen.


    Shova watches Chago for a minute and snorts softly. "Nice hickey."


    Chago flashes an easy grin at Genny as she heads out, watching that tail go. Then it''s back to the others. "Kenneth, you got a chance to sleep more comfortable. Take it." he says. "Just because we can go without don''t mean we should when we ain''t got to." Then he turns to Shova and smirks a bit wider. "I''ll show you mine if you show me yours. And I''ll bet mine are a lot more interesting." he taunts before shifting to Kiersten and winking. "Better yet, you can go compare with Genny." Not that he''d make the sidhe blush on purpose or anything.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    He goes to get some leather straps and wood to make the tortilla press then. "Anyway, when you''re done with the beasts and wagon, I want you helping me with the contact and getting folks Shova. Kenny, you can come watch. You''ll learn a lot."


    Shova rolls his eyes, leaning over and kissing Kiersten''s neck gently. This gets him swatted as she blushes, though she takes his hand. "We''re going to go prepare our room. Then we''ll deal with the beasts." And she firmly leads him out of the room before he can protest.


    Kenny snorts and watches the two go. "Great...I''m stucks in a place with a bunch of sexoholics. Tell me there are girls in your corby which don''t have fuzzy butts?" He rolls to his feet, cracking his neck. "I''ll get started on the wagon while they''re screwing."


    Chago laughs and shakes his head. "Not yet, but I''m lookin'' for a nocker." Like that''s much better. "And we ain''t as bad as all that usually. Just been a dry spell while Genny nearly died, and the sidhe got her panties out of a knot." he adds with a laugh while his hands stay busy.


    Once the press is ready, he starts working on making a map of the new place from his memory of Genny''s tour and then a similar map of Kink, with both where he is and where he expects the twins to be marked. Seems a good start for a bunk, right? Especially one linking the two places if all goes well. That''s right, he''s planning a big one for the link and starting even before the simpler scrying to get in touch with their old home.


    Kenny arches a pierced eyebrow, as though he has trouble believing that a sidhe can get their panties OUT of a knot. He just shrugs and nods. "Whatever you say, Boss." And he''s off to deal with the horses and such.


    It doesn''t take long before there''s a warmth coming out of the little kitchen and the smell of spices being ground. Singing goes with it, a bawdy Spanish number which Genny hasn''t sung since leaving Kink.


    Shova, after a while, finds his way to Chago, looking rather content. "Soo...what did you have in mind now?"


    Chago glances up and then turns back to his work. "Step one is getting Genny to do some messaging through a scrying I''m gonna do. She''ll let my old crew know where things stand and what we want, and how long they got to get it to us. Then I wanna try and bring them myself. I think I finally figured how to do it from talking to you about your portals. If I can''t, I''ll guide you to the place and we''ll bring ''em your way. I don''t wanna use up any more of your glamour if we ain''t got to though." he explains.


    "Once everyone is here, we should have trolls on the entry at the least. I''m hoping for a creeper to check for creeping paths too, and to help if we need something underhanded. I don''t count on the rest. Some of them was jealous of me taking over. The rest are fae kin. Not good to keep them here, even as long as we stay. Still... whatever we get, we use it to make this secure and we get Kiersten clean. When -she''s- ready, we put her on the throne and her uncle is gonna die. And he''s gonna die painful. That little shrimp of his from the kitchens is going too. Anyone else... well, that''ll be the Baroness'' call. Them two though... I ain''t settling for less than them dead."


    "After that... I''m getting a bale here. I ain''t asking her for it neither. Ain''t nothing wrong with your girl, but she''s gonna need her bale strong, not losing some of its fire to us. We''ll get our own." And he seems to feel they can too, despite what a legendary task that can be.


    Shova listens to all of that, leaning against a wall and absently picking some piece of stone out of one hoof. It shows that he''s growing as a person, or at least has a much better sense of Chago these days, that he doesn''t bat an eyelash at the laundry list. "Huh...ambitious for one day." His brow wrinkles. "How come you don''t want help with the portal? Seems like working together would be more accurate."


    Chago nods. "It would be, but me and Genny got some plans for renewing our glamour soon. You... you ain''t got a good way to get any back." Then he looks up from the sketching and grins a bit. "And unless you want me to tell you, don''t ask how we plan to do it." he adds, before turning back to his work. His tone is a bit less friendly than the grin though, warning that the satyr may not want to know. "Anyway... way I see it is, if I can do it, we gain a lot. You save energy and I confirm I got the trick down. Means I can do a lot more than anyone here knows."


    Not that that''s not already the truth.


    Shova holds up both hands. "I usually don''t want to know how you''re going to do such things, and in this case what I don''t know can''t be used against me." Or against them if it came down to it. "I can give you guidance for what you''ll do without spending the glamour."


    He pauses and takes a deep breath. "Kiersty is sleeping right now, but...she started shaking something fierce, and...well..." He gives a little self-effacing smile. "I''m one hell of a lover, but I don''t think it was just passion."


    Chago nods to that. "Smart goat." he rumbles. "I was hoping you''d say that." Then he looks up and grins a little. "Yeah. That''d be good. First times is always the roughest." As he''s about to turn back to his work, the news of the sidhe comes and he nods slowly. "Withdrawal. She''s been doped up for a long time. It''s gonna be harder''n hell. I''d recommend you get a bucket and a lot of towels and cool water. She''s probably gonna be sicker than anything you ever seen before long.


    Sweating her ass off too. Just try and take care of her. Help her thorough it when it wakes her. If she needs you more''n me, I better not see your tail in range of my teeth. Got that?"


    Shova nods, "I talked to Genny about getting some stuff and keeping aside some kind of mild food or broth or something. She said she knew just what would serve." He checks the other hoof before stretching. "She also said she''d have something for folks to eat in about ten minutes, though really good stuff would have to wait a couple hours."


    Chago nods again. "Had a feeling. She''s good for that. Go tell the kid and then get back to your girl. I''ll call for ya when you might be needed. Right now, if you''re anything like I expect, you want to be with her if you can''t be doing anything to make her better." Just like Chago was after getting Genny her help. Right there. "We''ll be okay without yas a while. Me and Genny can handle the call to my crew. We won''t get them for at least a few hours so there''s time."


    Shova nods, pushing away from the wall. "Good then. You know where I''ll be. Just let me know when you''re ready and I''ll see where she''s at." He leaves pretty quickly, really wanting to be somewhere else, but also making sure he''d doing his part.


    A few moments later Kenny walks in. He''s carrying a rough platter made out of the lid from one of the barrels. It''s covered in makeshift dishes with Genny''s idea of snack food on it. At least two of the dishes smell good and hot too. "Hey Boss...the fuzzy butt said to bring this to you."


    Chago rises and takes the platter, moving away from his work with it and glancing around to be sure there''s no one around but his fellow redcap. "Thanks, Kenny." he comments before gulping a few bites with typical redcap manners. "You notice anyone coming, give me a heads up, okay?" he asks then, before grabbing a bit of the hot stuff and making a throaty sound of pleasure as he chews. The he runs a palm across his mouth and licks up some of the dribbles from that palm. Gotta love redcap napkins, huh?


    Kenny doesn''t seem to mind, though he nods at the instructions. He''s got a second meal for himself and settles down to munching through it, which means a mess. "Huh..." He pauses after a few bites, seeming surprised. "It''s good."


    Chago gives a low snort at that. "Her biggest Passion is cooking. Of course it''s good. Her and me ran a club back before we came to deal with a load of crap that was left alive too damn long." He explains. "Tell me about your mentor. It''ll give me some ideas on what you still need to learn and what you need to unlearn."


    Kenny blinks, looking confused. "I thought all the fuzzy butts did was screw anything that didn''t knock them out." What? More than one Passion? He takes another bite, grinding the softened spiced jerky. "He was an old shit. Kept mostly to himself and so did I. Taught me to kick asses and take names and only believe in other Caps."


    "And all we do is eat and fight." Chago points out. "I was a seer before I started learning a lot of my arts. Trust me. There ain''t no kith that ain''t more than what you see at a glance." Then he gulps down a few more bites. "Okay... most pookas are just lying pains in the ass, but other than them, you can''t expect the kiths to just be one thing."


    Kenny gives a grin, which shows beans in his teeth. "I don''t know. Eating and fighting is a hell of a lot of fun." Though he pauses then, licking his lips. "Though I get the point, Boss. Don''t jump to conclusions and shit."


    Once the two finish up, Genny appears bringing with her parchments she''s scribbled notes on, bunk preparations for getting the messages through to the guys.


    Chago laughs and nods. "And so is doing a satyr. Trust me, those fuzzy butts know positions you didn''t know you could get into. You''ll see someday. But there''s more to all of us than just what''s fun. Like you said."

 Chapter 34: The Boys are Back in Town

    Boy... there''s something to walk into, huh Genny? When she gets there with the notes, he takes her over to his mirror, and starts explaining both the moving magic for the message and the Scrying they''re doing for Kenny. Yep. Chago has learned a little about teaching since ''watch me''.


    Genny grins at the comment making a smoochy sound at both of them, and flipping her tail before she moves to settle in with her bunk equipment. She nods as he teaches Kenny, obviously pleased with how far Chago has come. He''s earning his title both by taking it and proving he can lead people...even ones that aren''t mated to him.


    Kenny shows himself to be patient enough to learn, even if he has to ask for Chago to repeat some of what he''s teaching more than once.


    Chago grins at the boy''s approach and when they''re ready to start he says "Pay more attention to Genny than me. Scrying seems like something you ain''t gonna pick up without a lot of work, but you got a good head for movement. Might be better to focus on your strengths first and then build to the rest. But remember what she¡¯s doing is delicate. Not the place to start."


    That said, he pours sand on the mirror and uses a fingertip to sketch his target in the sand, gathering what he brushes off with the other hand to sprinkle on Genny and Kenny so they can see the results as well. Once he''s sure of the details, he takes a deep breath and blows all the sand off that glass and the reflection of the room ''blows'' away too until they see his target.


    Kenny watches with a sharp interest, his fingers twitching but he doesn''t touch anything. He doesn''t want a fist in the head or to get his hands bit off.


    Genny moves forward slightly, a rolled piece of parchment in her hand. She sings softly as she works, and drips a few drops of dark liquid onto the sand...it looks like blood, but a good sniff proves it to be mole sauce. You work with your passions where they lie...and in the picture it''s a jar of the same sauce which falls over and opens. A large troll is in the room at the time and immediately notices the jar and the knife nearby that floats into the air and dips itself into the mole sauce, like a pen into an ink well. It starts writing a message on the floor, just as Genny writes it in front of her, telling the right people to assemble and sketching out the message of what should be done and when.


    Chago''s lips curl into a grin as they work. One of the twins nods sharply as he reads. "On it boss." he replies for the people he knows hear him even if he can¡¯t see them, a speech for the usually tacturn trolls. While the redcap keeps the view open, the trolls call folks in and ask where they stand, making the division pretty clear. Trolls with Chago. Fae kin, mostly with Chago but afraid of being in the Dreaming as long as setting up the keep might take. They saw Eric''s favorite ''toy'' and know what lingering there too long does to a mostly mortal mind. Evan is coming, no question. Jamal? He''s always been happy with Kink and elects to stay along with their former satyr DJ. Lynn? She doesn''t even bother to answer the call from the trolls.


    As he watches, Chago tells Kenny "This is simple too. If you got a brain in that head of yours. Most folks think redcaps ain''t smart enough to be seers, but they don''t know what we can be if we decide to. We''re more than our hunger and our attitude. Looks like the folks I expected are coming too. Hoped for one more, but... well... I ain''t exactly surprised she ain''t there. Not with how she turned on us over that nocker mula." he mutters. As the group makes their first arrangements and plots how long until they expect to be ready Chago explains more about how to be a smart Redcap as well as how to focus that toward arts like his. Not that he''s taking Kenny under his wing a bit or anything.


    Genny keeps feeding things along, her attention for the working while Kenny and Chago talk. She needs to make sure they have the list of things to bring and sends assurances that they can get the kin in and out as necessary. Don''t want to break their toys...well...at least most of them. She doesn''t seem surprised either by how things fall, and further gives instructions for Evan to deal with as far as transfering and closing some accounts on that side. Things they''ll need to set up the other side of things in the mundane world of California.


    Kenny, despite everything, is quick on the uptake. A lot of his issues seem to be tied with a lack of opportunity and bad information. He nods as he listens and starts asking questions, mostly in the way of how bunks can be crafted and being able to work on people versus other things.


    With the reassurances, Benjamin offers to come long enough to secure the place initially, but wants to return after to be sure of himself. Another shooter, however short term, is always useful. With the lack of even talking to them though, Chago adds some accounts to shut down or redirect as well, ones she shared from. Then his full attention reverts to holding the scrying open until everything is done and to answering Kenny''s questions. Affecting people is something Chago is -really- good at, after all. Friends. Enemies. Fae. Kin. If it can even remotely be called people, Chago can target it.


    Genny finishes up, leaving the boys with a time to expect another contact and they''d better be ready by then. She draws her hand across the working, erasing the message on both side. She finally relaxes and the knife she was using as a pen on the other side drops. "It''s done, darlin''. They need twelve hours give ''r take."


    Kenny looks up from the lesson, frowning a little at the interruption, but he''s learning not to mouth off to Genny ¨C at least in front of Chago.


    Chago nods once to Genny and drops the scrying link to focus more fully on Kenny. He finishes explaining the point he was on and describes some simple practices the younger redcap can do to help hone his ability to affect fae directly. May as well start on the thing he may need most, right? His smile shifts slightly toward a smirk too and he nods toward Genny. "And Kenny... I caught the look. Don''t worry. I ain''t gonna slap ya down for saying what ya think about her when she''s here to hear it too. Her and me spar. If she thinks you need slapped, she can do it just fine herself. I''ll only do it if ya talk behind her back."


    Genny gives Chago a grin before tucking her papers and such away and looking at Kenny, arching both eyebrows. "Any time ya wanna go the rounds jus'' let me know. Gotta stretch out this hip anyhow."


    Kenny looks between the two of them, his brow furrowed before he nods. "Riiiight. I''ll do that."


    Chago grins a little wider at the looks from Kenny. "What? You think I''d be with someone couldn''t watch her own ass most of the time?" he asks. "Them horns and hooves ain''t just for show. I''d rather fight a troll than a pissed off satyr that knows how to use what he''s got. Trolls got honor. A satyr will kick your cojones out your ass as a warm up."


    There''s another disbelieving look from the redcap...which lasts for about thirty seconds before Genny whips around and kicks him in the jaw. Sore hip or not she pivots easily enough and the connect is solid and sounds painful.


    He''s stunned for half a second before he rushes her, teeth snapping together. His problem is, as Chago saw before, he''s young and a decent fighter for a street thug. Street thug versus the kind of fighters Genny and Chago have had to become? It takes her about thirty seconds to put him on the ground hard, kneeling on his neck with his arm twisted up behind him. From that position she looks up and snorts softly, "So anythin'' else ya need at the moment darlin''? I was gonna see ''bout brewin'' up somethin'' ta help Kiersten. She'' reached the point where she''s vomittin'', an'' headed right fer dehydration."


    "Whore..." Kenny manages the word from where his face is smushed against the ground, wriggling and trying to free himself, but she''s deprived him of leverage where she''s got him twisted.


    Chago snorts at that and shakes his head. "She''s a lot of things, Kenny, but she ain''t no whore. Hell, for a goat, she hardly even gives it away." he points out. "And you might wanna consider where she''s got your arm. I ain''t gonna stop her from breaking it if you do find something that insults her." he warns before looking up to Genny. "I think we''re good. We need her soon as she''s able so go on ahead."


    Then it''s back down to Kenny. "Kid. You fight like me when I lost my eye. All guts and temper. You''ll kick anything''s ass you want, except someone that''s a real warrior or someone that''s got more piss and vinegar than you do. Right now, her and me are the best fighters here. When the trolls get here, they''re as good. Any of the four of us can make you better. You want bare hands, that''s me. You want normal weapons, you talk to Drake. He''s one of the trolls coming. You want something exotic, Genny knows whips and I bet Drake could give at least some advice for using a scythe. I know a little about one, but I''m better with my Gauntlets. You wanna learn to shoot, Ask Evan or get over yourself and ask Benjamin. He''s only kin, but I ain''t never seen a better shooter overall."


    As he explains this, his weight shifts subtly and he gets ready so that when Genny moves, he can go for Kenny from behind if there''s a cheap shot in the kid''s future.


    Kenny listens, though he doesn''t immediately respond, which is either a sign that he''s angry or that he can''t breathe all bent over as she has him.


    Genny nods, watching the shift in Chago''s weight. She stretches her shoulders, until something gives a pop and then comes off of Kenny in one quick move that leaves him on the floor and brings her fully to her feet. "I''ll go see ta the girly then. Yer still in charge ''f settin'' up a sleepin'' place fer us. We''ll want ta make sure folks ''re rested up before we pull everyone through. Gonna be a hell ''f a lot ''f work ta do. An¡¯ we¡¯re nearly out ¡®f the bespelled jerky, we¡¯re gonna need rest ta recharge whatever we can get." She''s not complaining in the slightest, in fact seems to look forward to it. She blows Chago a kiss and turns to leave. There''s a purposeful negligence to her turn, opening an opportunity for Kenny which the kid tries to take, lunging to his feet and snapping at her arm, intending to bite it off if he can get a grip.


    Poor Kenny. As soon as he''s fully turned to Genny, Chago moves. Her inviting offer in the careless turn just positions the younger redcap for more pain. Chago uncoils and drives the point of his elbow into Kenny''s kidney with the full force of his body coming up. This twists the older redcap a little and sets up the next strike too, turning back and catching the back of Kenny''s head with the other hand to ride him to the ground and drive the kid''s face into the rocks. Chago''s body follows, shoving a knee into Kenny''s back and pinning him again.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "We''re family, kid. Remember that rule? Family don''t come at each other from behind." he explains. "She hit you from the front. You go at her from the front, I''ll let you two fight it out. Ain''t got issues with that. I''m Boss though. I don''t let none of my Boys get jumped from behind by nobody if I''m there to stop it. If that means I gotta fight dirty... sucks to be you. If there''s one thing I''m better at than punching things, it''s fighting dirty."


    With this explained, he finally lets up the pressure on the back of Kenny''s head. "You feel me?" he asks then quietly. "Are we on the same page, or do we have one too many redcaps in this place?"


    Kenny grunts and then finally goes slack, letting the tension roll off of him. It''s a surrender and he mutters against the floor. "Your house, your rules...Boss." Though considering his face is smushed on the rocks it comes out a lot more muffled. "We on the same page."


    Chago rolls to the side then and comes to his feet smoothly, holding one Gauntleted hand down to the younger redcap, both in offer of help and pointed reminder that he -could- have ripped the kid up instead of what he did. "You might wanna go talk to Genny. She''s the best healer we got. You''re gonna be pissing blood for a couple days otherwise." He warns. "Gonna hurt like hell tomorrow too." Like he doesn''t already?


    Kenny hesitates an instant before taking the offered hand and pulling to his feet. He rubs his back, massaging where it hurts most. "No shit." He turns his head, spitting blood from where his face got mashed into the rocks...twice. "Why you put up with all these other types as family anyway? Why not a cap corby?"


    Chago nods his approval at asking questions instead of just copping attitude. "Short answer. I took a motley from a fecking ogre and ate him alive for all the shit he did to us. They earned their position, every one of them. Most of them were already family before I became Boss and it was natural to keep ''em." He explains. "If you want the long answer, it''ll take some going into. You can help me set up the beds for us all while I explain it if you want to hear it." That''s right. Work comes before long stories.


    Kenny considers for a minute, still rubbing his sore bits. Finally he nods, falling in wherever Chago wants to lead. "Guess...well...I ain''t seen much benefit in using the other kiths save for a few things. You treat them as equals. I don''t get it."


    Chago nods his head as he leads to where they''re setting up to sleep and starts looking things over to decide what needs to be where. Then he moves some boxes around to make some privacy for different parts and directs Kenny with a few simple instructions for what he wants.


    Once the work is underway, he weighs his words. "It''s because all the kiths got their best things. They''re all good to have. Well... pookas are kinda hard to take, but I''m sure there''s one somewhere that''s good for something. Maybe." he begins.


    Again, he gets thoughtful for a bit as he works. "See... here''s the thing, not everything can be handled by scaring it or eating it. Sometimes, you need a troll to stand firm or a creeper to sneak or a satyr to inspire. Hell, even sidhe can be decent when they get their heads out of their asses. Mortals shaped us all and we all have a place. We''re stronger if we work together."


    And that should make Kenny drop whatever he''s moving in shock.


    Fortunately, it''s a box of linen type things, pillows and blankets mostly, which Kenny drops and shatters into pieces. "What in the hell? Boss, you SURE that bitty of a goat didn''t kick you in the head one too many times?"


    Chago snorts with amusement at that. "Actually, you''re the first I ever told what I think about this. Young enough to maybe understand and smart enough to listen instead of just judging right off."


    He gives the younger cap a moment to take in that he thinks the kid might actually be smart before he starts to explain. "Here''s how I figure it. We''re fae spirits, but part of the Dreaming too, right? We''re Glamour given thought in a lot of ways, the embodiment of drives and emotion. How can we embody something that didn''t exist? Something had to be scared for there to be fear to embody. Besides that, where can you get Glamour when you don¡¯t have a bale? Humans. You stay in the Dream too long, you go daffy. You spend time with humans you get better. It all fits together if you slow down to think about it. Without the homeland, we only work right when we are both of our parts, fae and mortal, magic and imagination.¡±


    Then he grins a little. "And besides, if we come from humans, it proves what a lot of us think. Redcaps came first and we''ll survive the coming Winter. Know why? Fear had to be the first powerful thing mortals felt. What''s that coming for them in the dark? What ripped Ugg and Ook apart? Where did the meat go? What was that noise outside the cave? That''s what shaped us. When we crossed the Dream and landed we took shape as the fear of the thing they don''t know. And humans will -always- be afraid of what they don''t understand. We might change over time, whether that¡¯s Winter or someone finding the homeland, but redcaps will always survive. Long as there''s someone to be afraid."


    Kenny is quiet for a long time. Long enough that one may think his brain has absolutely stopped, but looking at him it''s obvious he''s just processing. A kid, yes, but smart enough he''s survived before Chago and is doing the right things to survive now. Finally he nods a bit. "Huh. Now ain''t that a thought." He gives a little vicious grin. "I like eating Ugg and Ook."


    Chago totally understands needing time to process. He''s been there himself more than once. He just finished up setting up some privacy walls with crates of stuff and making sure the beds are big enough. Once Kenny''s got the idea and make his comments though, Chago laughs. "Oh, hell yeah. They''re real tasty. Especially if you let ''em scream a little before you finish." he agrees. Yeah, he may not always be a typical redcap, but he''s got a few things that are common for them.


    He''s also got a sense of humor too. "So... I got space between where I''m putting me and Genny and where I''m putting the other satyr and his sidhe. You wanna bed down there?" he asks. With as much complaining about the satyr''s and their legendary... tastes... yeah. Now, while he offers that spot, he''s already set up a place well away with more privacy for Kenny so he won''t have to worry about listening to it from both sides.


    Kenny shoots him a look, trying to decide if the older Cap is pulling his leg. He snorts, giving another toothy grin, bits of blood still on his lips from the smuching he took from both Genny and Chago. "Sure...but anyone twoing it and disturbing my sleep gets eaten." Yeah right...


    That brings a bellow of laughter from Chago and a nod of approval, then a jerk of his thumb over to one side. "Well, if that''s what ya want, move your bed over there. Figured it''d be quieter since I don''t know if you snore." Yeah. Well clear of the satyr''s bed since Kiersten won''t be up for joining them, and Shova won''t likely leave her. Or sleep. It''s also where if someone does get in, he or she will have a back to at least one redcap. "But don''t worry... if we decide to do it, I''ll be sure she screams enough to wake you."


    Kenny snorts. "I don''t know if I snore. No one has ever complained about it." Then again with teeth like most redcaps have who''s really going to complain. He nods towards the other location. "I''ll stick with that." Then a move makes him wince slightly and he sighs. "I need to go talk to the goat I suppose. Anything else you need, Boss?" Why yes, he''s ignoring the screaming comment...why do you ask?


    Chago waves the kid on. "Go ahead. I think we''re good here. Get some rest when she''s done. And tell her I said she needs some too or that hip ain''t ever gonna heal." That''s right. She kicked his butt with a bad hip. Poor kid. He takes a bit longer checking on his arrangements and then moves to check the entrance, just in case, before going to check on Shova and Kiersten. Not going to be pretty and he knows it, but better sure than not, right?


    Kenny frowns at the hip information...just what he needed to know...but he does protest, heading down the corridor.


    Outside the day is in full swing. It''s never really bright here so close to the dark trod, but it''s daytime. A few things slither out there, birds and other animals skittish but present.


    Chago doesn''t spend too long outside. Just enough to snarl and snap at some of the slithery things and to grab one that looks particularly venomous and chomp it''s head off before the steaming drops from its jaws could do more than leave a few marrs on the ground outside. One thing to scare off the ''blacksnakes'' of the trod. Another to leave a ''pissed off rattler'' hanging around somewhere. So what if that''s not exactly what they were? Close enough.


    As for the lovebirds...well...it''s quite when Chago reaches the room, but there are signs of ickiness. Vomit which hasn''t been fully cleaned up and torn up blankets. Shova has Kiersten in his arms, curled against a wall. It''s obvious that he fought her into that grip, long scratches showing across one cheek, and held her there until she calmed and fell asleep, her pretty face tear streaked and worn.


    When he checks on Shova and Keirsten, he''s very quiet, moving with a stealth his blocky build and usually loud manner would not suggest he had. He nods to Shova and makes a gesture to the marks on the satyr''s face with a tip of his head in silent offer to see to them for the poor guy. As he waits for what he expects to be an equally silent answer, he does some quick help in clean up and after Shova shakes the offer off with a small shift of his head, the redcap gathers the various water buckets in the room and brings back fresh to both clean up with and to drink before leaving and making a quick round of the place to be sure he''s not forgetting something.


    Well, something other than needing to rest himself. Stuborn redcap.


    That''s about the moment Genny finds him. She chuckles as she approaches, touching his cheek with her fingertips. It''s one of those little tender moments which most people never see. "Come on, you. Bedtime fer both ''f us. Kenny''s back at full throttle an'' gonna keep an eye on stuff fer a while, then one ''f us will swap him off, til it''s time fer everyone ta get back to work." Gentle as the comment is there''s the ''don''t you argue with me, man'' behind it.


    Big surprise there, huh? Chago doesn''t argue with her though. He nods and wraps an arm about her so she can lean on him a little if she needs and he can hold her whether she needs it or not. "Deal." he says as he guides her to the bed he arranged for them and takes a moment to use the highest boxes to pin corners of an extra blanket to make a door of sorts in front of their spot. Shy about someone seeing them getting frisky? Heck no. In fact, he doesn''t really try anything when they do lay down. He just wants privacy to curl in with her without looking all not-redcap-y.


    Truth told she doesn''t try anything either besides arranging things so there''s quit a bit of skin contact of the comforting sort. She''s asleep quickly, though her ears twitch slightly, a sign that she may be asleep, but the path between asleep and awake would be taken in an instant. Until they get the rest of the boys here it''s likely they both sleep that way.


    The given hours pass with little interruption before Kenny is rapping on the boxes. "I''m crashing, Boss...nothing moving out there except a few snakes. Na bad eating, those." And then he moves off, flopping into his bed. There''s about four hours before they can chat with the folks at Kink again.


    Guard duty again until time to bring the others. Chago takes it because he can guard with his ears as well as most can with their eyes and it gives him time for some other work as he does. By the time it''s actually time to do things, he''s drawn the den at Kink in great detail and included everyone that''s coming along, even Walter. Of course, the mortal looks dazed and wide eyed in the sketch and when Chago works the second bunk to open a Soothsay again, the artist does indeed match the drawing. He makes sure everyone is where they belong and then takes up the sketch to reveal the back has a sketch of the room he''s working in currently and he gives a roar as he jerks the page holding those two sketches and shreds them with the sudden ripping movement. The glamor released lashes out and the air itself rips in the same way, coming back together with the group in the room instead of at Kink. Looks like he figured out the cantrip alright even if he¡¯s almost swaying with the effort.


    He quickly tells them the necessary info, like where he needs the trolls guarding, where the sniper can get a good overlook, where the sluagh will find a nice comfy rift to crawl into, and the rest of what''s needed for the moment. Tommy is sent to be locked up, as far from the sick Kiersten and her ''nursemaid'' as possible. Then he thumps Drake on the back. "Wake me if anything happens. I ain''t had a good sleep in weeks."


    Phrased that way Drake will actually buy it. He knows who sleeps in Chago''s bed. He gives a nod, moving to settle in. "Know what that''s like." He stretches widely, seeming pleased. "Everything will be just as you left it. Go sleep."

 Chapter 35: Making Deals

    And sleeping does happen. Genny stirs in her sleep and tucks him close to her when he rejoins her. Yeah, she''s over sleeping a little but it''s a recovery thing. Low on glamour and hurt for too long. She wakes before he does, slipping off to get the food started and check in with the boys.


    Much like Genny, Chago stirs toward wakefulness when she gets up, his eye slitting open long enough to register what it is he noticed and then closing again as he drops back off. When the smell of food reaches him though, he''s up and dressing fairly quickly. Two redcaps means you can''t stay in bed if you want more than the serving dishes for a meal. Not that Genny wouldn''t save him his portion, but it''s a bad example not to get up, right?


    "How''s Sweetcheeks doing?" he asks as he finds where folks are, while still adjusting a patch over the gaping hole where his eye was. "Think we can maybe use Shova for some recon and recruiting local, or is he still gonna be crying over her spewing all over his fur?"


    Then, he looks about to find his seat and to see who''s there. Hopefully everyone will just blame redcap manners if that pair made it to what he''s calling breakfast.


    There''s pretty much no one that wouldn''t come to eat when called, though smart enough not to leave things unguarded. One of the twins is off doing such while the other eats, though huge troll sized plates have been prepared for both. There''s something that looks rather slimy for the Evan, the creeper kin, and he looks as pleased as his kind gets. Kenny is half way through a mug of coffee with a tray in front of him, another one is prepared for Chago and Genny sets it in front of him as he settles. Presumably the dreamer was fed too, not like Genny to forget anyone. Oh yeah...there are plates for her and Shova too, because he happens to be there.


    The question about Kiersten and Shova gets a raised eyebrow and a little snort from Genny, the others busy stuffing faces. This is breakfast enchiladas to the extreme with side steaks made from something which ventured too close and Genny killed. That''s what you get for poking your lizard nose around her house.


    Shova rolls his eyes, brushing his fingers down his fur. "When you have fur this luxurious it behooves you to take care of it, you know."


    Real sleep has definitely done the one-eyed redcap a lot of good. At Shova''s joke, Chago''s head rolls back and he all but bellows out rich laughter. "You alright for a goat." he teases as he takes his seat beside Genny. After all, he''s got no problems with goats, other than when he makes comments like that. He doesn''t dig in right away though. Not while everyone is there.


    "Anyway... you think she''ll be alright to leave with us for a while while you go deal with the locals for us? There''s gonna be some fighting soon. I want it known -we''re- the ones that warned everyone and gave them a chance to protect themselves, even if by getting the hell outta the area until it settled. I gotta make the folks trust me right off, or they ain''t never gonna." he explains. "And you know the folks here. You''ll know how to tell ''em true without looking like you''re playing ''em. I do the talking, I''ll piss off half and make the rest think I''m lying because I didn''t piss them off too."


    Shova nods, digging into his breakfast. He missed dinner last night and likely meals before that. Taking care of someone is hungry work. He listens as he eats, swallowing to clear his throat before responding. "I think she will, yeah. I''d like someone to keep an eye on her, since I fear she''ll wake in a panic, but she was so tired I don''t think that will be for a bit." Hah...in the last few hours he''s started to grow a set, go figure. "I can deal with the locals."


    One of the trolls, Luther, looks up, peering toward Chago. "What kind of trouble you expecting, Boss?"


    Chago nods to Shova first. "Good. Try and get word to them two that helped us when we first got here too. I got a gut feeling their more loyal t''Keirsten than to the fake Baron." he says. "We could use other healers. Feel free to send us other folks too, but I gotta meet ''em before they come in so be sure they''re warned." Outside the rough walls, asking to be let in might not be the best place to be after all.


    Then he turns to the troll that spoke up. "A half ton of crap. What else is new for us?" he says with a shake of his head. "Least there''s no Powers this time." And then he lays out what''s happened and what''s happening in a rather direct, almost military worthy briefing.


    "What I''m expecting next is some sort of ''let''s talk'' gesture, while his creepers try and sneak in. Evan, you have got to make sure there ain''t no way they can reach nothing, except maybe a place they can spy on rooms -we- know thy can hear us in. Then we can give them fake intel. He''s got six ¡®r so left in a special group. They''re my biggest worry, now that they know we''re dangerous. Luther, you protect the Baroness. Use whoever you got to. She''s got to come first cause we need her to lock this deal in when he''s gone. The front entrace is Drake¡¯s, but he can call you for backup. Long as it don''t clash with guarding her, do what you gotta." Yep. Creeper against creepers and trolls with guard duty. Use what you have. "Make sure you use Kenny too. He''s a good kid, but he don''t know shit about how we can work together. Show him why having you all here is a good thing."


    With that, he picks up his plates and rises. "I''ll go sit with Kiersten for a while while you guys work out who does what first. I need to talk to her soon as she wakes up, and she needs to see someone she knows before any of your ugly mugs make her piss herself. Got any questions, I ain''t gonna be hard to find." And the trip to see her will give him time to eat.


    There are nods and various other acknowledgments from around the table. This crowd has been around long enough, for the most part to accept directions and ask questions after they''ve had a few minutes to think it over.


    As Chago rises it''s Kenny that asks a question. "So I''m supposed to learn from them, fine." He hooks a thumb at Genny. "What''s she gonna do?"


    Genny''s expression goes amused and she rubs a finger along one horn. "I''ve got my own list of things to get under control. Creature comforts for these louts." She nods towards the others, "An'' some surprises fer the trouble we expect." Yeah, she doesn''t have to be given specific chores to know what to do.


    "And coordinating shit when I''m tied up with other stuff. Her and me are the only ones been here the whole time and know all the plans for everything, not just for right now." Chago points out. "And when someone shows too scared of a redcap to talk to me, even warned, she''ll have to do it. She''s my lieutenant. You know what that means." Not just second in command, but bad enough to earn that spot.


    With that, he heads down the hall toward Kiersten, gulping down the meal in transit and wiping off the resulting mess as best he can while walking. Then he lets himself into her room quietly, moving with a frightening amount of stealth for his usual bluster and noise. Once there, he checks she''s got plenty of water available, as well as weak broth and something to barf into, as well as cleaning out anything that needs to go and getting ready to play nursemaid when she first stirs, just in case.


    As he settles the sidhe girl does stir, muttering fitfully before her eyes open. "Shova..." She pauses then, blinking a few times. "No...not Shova..." Her voice cracks and she tries to clear her throat. "Chago."This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Chago nods his head. "Yeah. It''s me. Didn''t want you waking up alone and I needed him running errands. Satyrs are faster''n anyone else." He reminds as he gets her a little water and offers it over. "How you feeling?" he asks as he does. "Think you can handle some broth?"


    "Dizzy...but...he said it was better just to get it all out." She manages the water, her voice clearing some. "When I could think...I''ve...been thinking about the Baron. About what he might use against us. I remember..." She pauses and frowns. "I think I remember rumors that he had a giant on a leash. I''ve dreamed of it coming up from the south."


    Chago reaches out to give her shoulder a gentle squeeze and nods his head. "Thanks. I''m a seer. That''ll be easy to check on. Gives us a place to start too, other''n waiting on him while we get ready. Chance to strike when he didn''t expect it." His tongue flicks out across his lips and he nods again slowly.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing you as Baroness, doll." he admits then. "And when you think you''re ready, we got some serious stuff to work out between us since I''m gonna put you there. That''s the other reason I wanted to be here. To let you know we got things to hash out. When you''re ready... or before I put you on that throne if things go too fast."


    Kiersten nods slightly, her eyes half closing. A faint little smile touches her lips, the wilder sidhe still beautiful, even like this. "Shova told me not to make any promises until I was sure I was thinking straight. I think he may be wise to suggest such. I think...many things in this Barony are not as they should be."


    "Had a feeling." Chago says with a snort of amusement. "Why you think I didn''t try and ask it now?" he points out. "Besides, I want you to know what I''m talking about when I do talk about it. Until then, I''d rather us wait too. Makes it cleaner later." He nods again slowly then, thoughtful. "I got a feeling you''re right about that too. Even as short as I''ve been here."


    "If you''re going to live here, I expect your help in making things right." It''s not a threat, more tentative than that. "There are many people who were fond of my Father, but support the Baron. It means I will only be able to trust them to a certain degree. I do not need to worry about my back as well." She shakes her head then. "As much as that is possible, I suppose. I didn¡¯t expect to be drugged either. We can talk on that later. Did you get your men?"


    Chago''s lips curl into a grin. "What did you expect me to be offering in the deal? I know you gonna need us all. And for more than to guard this flank." he replies. Then he reaches out to ruffle her hair lightly. "I got ''em. I got everything I wanted from back in Toronto. Give us a little time, and we can handle anything." Time to fortify. Time to explore their new home. Time to drive a dreamer over the edge for his magic.


    Maybe that last part shouldn''t be mentioned.


    "Good." She nods, leaning back again, pale and tired looking, though there is a spark to her gaze again. Signs that she''s recovering and won''t be a sidhe down for very long. "There are...some Knockers...not far from here. Shova can find them. They''re builders the Baron kicked out of the city. I think...they would help in creating the place you want here."


    Chago nods to that. "Good. If you think of others that might help, just let one of us know. I trust Shova to get us good folks. Glad for your help too. It''ll make it easier. Especially when you''re up to maybe writing some notes or talkin'' to some of the f... folks for us." Yeah. Old habits die hard. ''folks'' does -not- sound like the f word he was going to use.


    "Can I have a few strands of your hair?" he asks suddenly. "I wanna do some scryin'' for more info on what we need t''do here an'' with all the ties your family has on this place..." he gives a shrug. It is kind of an obvious connection. She''s lucky he didn''t ask for a few drops of blood.


    She considers for a moment, her gaze taking on a sharpness. A soft breath and then she nods. "You may...provided you swear that such will not be used to hurt me or those I claim as mine." The words have the weight of careful thought. Hurting those who are her blood...no problem. Those she claims...that''s different.


    And on those words, it''s the redcap''s turn to be thoughtful, if not for long. "I swear not to use the hair I''m asking for now to intentionally cause harm. Not just to you or yours, but to anyone. I cannot promise what the information will lead to, but my cantrip is for information only." Not a formal oath, but a promise none the less. Time for Chago to see just how far she''s willing to trust him.


    "mmm..." Kiersten considers him and then laughs very softly. "A good compromise." She lets loose one of the braids which Shova put her hair into to keep it from her face. A good idea when someone is barfing and all. "Take what you need."


    Chago takes a moment to remove his gloves before reaching to run his fingers carefully through her hair three times and then brushes the loose strands he picked up together to wrap into a small ball and tuck into his vest. "I thought so. When you ain''t so sick, I''ll even show ya what I''m doing." he offers as he begins to quickly and neatly rebraid the loose hair for her. Who knew a blocky redcap like him would have such nimble fingers? Well, other than the folks that have seen him pick a pocket becase he was bored that is. Ahem.


    "I mostly wanna make sure there ain''t no loophole the mula claiming t''be in charge can use to screw us before we''re ready to do him worse." he admits.


    She closes her eyes as he works, letting herself enjoy it. She may love Shova, but enjoying someone working on your hair is kinda nice. As he speaks, she finally nods. "I''d like to learn. I think...that those gathered here would be wise to learn from each other quickly. We cannot afford all knowledge or learning to be in only one mind. The Baron has acted quickly and rashly against us thus far. He will have to be more clever now, and I know he has clever in spades."


    Chago grins toothily. Oh, if she only knew. "I like that idea. I''m always ready t''learn new arts." he tells her before licking his lips and then growling something under his breath as he shakes his head. No. Not going to ask while she''s not in top form, no matter how much worse his chances are then. "I''m a good teacher too." he adds, after a bit to get back on track. "A Power taught me about how to teach my corby."


    She looks up at that, arching both eyebrows. It''s a look she almost could have copied from Genny, but with a very sidhe slant. "A Power?" Her lips curve in a smile. "I think I have been too long in the walls of the Dream sometimes. I have only met a very few of such people."


    "Sometimes I think I been out too damn long. I met too many." Chago replies with a snort of amusement as he ties off the braid once more. "There''s a reason we should avoid them mulas. Some of ''em can chill ya just by looking at ya. It ain''t worth it." He pats the pocket with her hair as he starts toward the door. "Thanks again, m''lady. See ya soon." And, unless she stops him for something, he''s off to start on his cantrip.


    For a change the place is quiet, folks asleep or taking on their own tasks without fuss. This is the pro of a well-oiled bunch of people...much less squeaking.


    Now, there are many things he wants to know. He pauses, considering the power that Genny spoke of, but turns away from the deeper halls. Not ready to test that just yet, start with the threat.


    The ritual proceeds and it comes together rather quickly, this is the benefit of being Chago and practicing. His first question of the scry is an easy one...searching for other blood relatives comes up only with Uncle Baron Obnoxious. As for what the Uncle is doing...well...that''s harder. Not that it''s a hard question, but it''s hard to see, as though there is something fuzzing the line. Then there is a darkness that floods the scry...something which chills even Chago, not at a level where it can be controlled. This is the place where banality lives, the chill of what may be inevitable of an ending. Something very bad brought into the dreaming.


    And that''s the answers he liked. Even the darkness. After all, he had other questions too. How to ensure they can keep this place if things go south, for instance. How to make it the true home that they''ve wanted? Thing that may not be of pressing importance in like of other things but things he wanted to know. The problem is where those answers, as well as what one step toward dealing with that banality, all seem to be leading. A name echoes in his head¡­ a name he knows comes with a weight all of its own.


    The quiet is split with cursing that a nocker sailor would approve of echoing ahead of heavy crashing and slamming noises. Doors slam against walls briefly and then it''s just the cursing and the stomping of a pissed off redcap as anything else in his way just -shifts- to avoid him. Even rocks. Nothing wants to be in Chago''s path, and the cursing grows multilingual as he slips back and forth without seeming to even know he''s doing it.


    Wisely no one gets in his way for a while, though eventually Genny arrives. It''s not likely anyone sent her, no one is that dumb, but she''s not going to leave him to his raging for too long. She pushes the door open, slipping into the room and leaning against the wall. Both eyebrows arch...yeah and she might be armed too... "So what do we need ta kill?"

 Chapter 36: Parting is Such...a Suck

    Chago''s answer is a growl at first, maybe meant to be words, but raw fury makes it incoherent. Finally, he turns and kicks the nearest wall with a roar like he was in the middle of a fight. That at least seems to take an edge off for the moment, even if his voice is raw when he snarls out "Not we." He lifts a Gauntleted hand to run through his hair, the edges and hooks of it rip and snag him, making a jagged spot in that hair where his hand passed and knocking his cap askew. It says a lot that he doesn¡¯t immediately fix that. "How healed is the hip?" he asks instead of explaining further. Or maybe in his own version of explanation if they''re as in tune as they usually are.


    Genny watches him for an instant before giving a nod. "It''s good. Kickassable." He wouldn''t ask if he didn''t need her to do something, and she''s not about to let him down. Never has before, not about to start. There''s a part of her that doesn''t like the idea she''s getting...to be apart again after only recently coming together...but still doesn''t mean she won''t rise to the occasion. "Just need to know what asses ta kick."


    Chago growls again. "Figures. Means there probably ain''t time to do nothing but let you go, before the baron does something to trap us inside." His hands close into fists as he talks, slowly calming in the face of fate. Or at least controlling that temper, if not calming. He takes a moment to explain what the first soothsays revealed so there''s no secrets held of what she''s leaving. Then he explains about looking at what steps they need to do to secure this place that they might have overlooked. Then what they need to make it home. Then, how to prepare for the banal force he felt. "It''s all the same. You need to follow the trod." He tells her. "You. Alone. I can''t go. I can''t send anyone to help you. You''ll find what we need and bring it home, after you beat the challenges." Then he snarls again. "Can''t find what they are though. All I get if I look for more is one word."


    He shakes his head slowly, and there''s a long enough pause to make it look like he''s not going to keep going unless she asks before he finally speaks again. "Your name. You wanna maybe tell me about that name before we see to some gear for ya?" Yeah. Not Genny. The other name that came up recently.


    Genny blinks looking utterly confused. "Tell ya ''bout what name? Cause it''s obvious yer meanin'' somethin'' I don''t think we''ve talked ''bout." She frowns a bit. "Don''t love the idea ''f goin'' down the trod, but willin'' ta do whatever it takes ta secure home an'' hearth. It''s our place...you an'' me...an'' I want it ta work."


    Chago gives another low growl and muttered curse in Spanish. "Remember me telling you we needed to talk. Forgot we ain''t had a chance." He admits as his shoulders flex and tighten like he''s about to hit something over his lack of thought. "The blood cleaner was in a place guarded by clockwork fae. One of ''em told me a name. Your name. Nieve."


    And he goes quiet to see how she reacts to hearing it, especially watching her eyes for signs of wildness.


    Genny arches both eyebrows before blinking slowly and taking a deep breath. "Hell...I ain''t been called that in... Ye gods, a long time." Yeah, there''s a faint shiver which runs through her, but she''s in control. Their time together and everything they''ve done seems to have helped her when it comes to keeping herself together and letting the past be the past. "Genieve is my full name... When I was enslaved, it was shortened ta Nieve..." Her tones go wry. "When it weren''t bitch ''r whore... Means Defender. She did what had to be done. I don¡¯t remember much more¡¯n that, na wi¡¯out goin¡¯ buggy."


    "I''ll stick with Genny." Chago says with a grin at last as she holds on so well. "Suits ya. And I''m used to it." He steps close and his hand goes to her hip, fingers curling in her fur as he does. "I don''t wanna let you go alone." he admits in a near whisper then as he presses close to her. "Find... whatever it is and get your ass back here."


    Genny takes a soft breath and she leans against him, slipping her arms around him and hugging fiercely. "I like Genny... An'' I don''t like it either, bu'' betcha you''ll be needed here." She kisses his forehead. "Ya damn well better be here an'' whole when I get back too, ''r I''ll be pissed."


    Chago returns the hug with his free arm, careful of his Gauntlets as always. "Whole as I ever am, babe." he promises, making light of the missing eye. Then he breaks back at last and licks his lips. "We''ll do this. You and me ain''t gonna get beat by one stupid sidhe and a few bastard things on the trod." He nods firmly and considers his words for a bit before going on.


    "Like I told you too. That other name came up every time I tried to look father. This might tie back to it somehow. You take care and don''t let this mess with your head." he tells her. "I know it can get to you. Don''t let it."


    She chuckles softly, nipping his lower lip before leaning back. "Every time it threatens I jus'' think ''f you comin'' at the wildness wi'' teeth bared. It helps. Gives me somethin'' ta anchor back to." A tilt of her head, considering. "So how quick we need ta hit this, darlin''?"


    "Soon." he rumbles, licking the spot she nipped right after. "I got a feeling we''re looking at a siege soon. We need to have you out before he can set it in place. If he don''t he''ll have folks arranged against him and he has to know it." He goes thoughtful briefly and then steps back a little more. "Get yourself some travel gear together. I''ll go check on travel rations. Get you ready as fast as we can." He suggests. "Try and get you out before dawn."


    Genny takes a deep breath and nods, slowly pushing away from him. "I''ll be ready in ten, darlin''. I''m na thinkin'' I''ll need ta travel heavy. Won''t make much difference on that kind ''f trod. I''ll meet ya in the kitchen."


    "Sounds good." he agrees. "You want some of my knives, just take ''em. Leave me one is all I ask. Anything else you want that you can use is fair." he points out as he heads off. Once in the kitchen, he quickly packs together some quick ''sweet'' travel bars for energy and flavor. Just a few and each laced with a small bit of glamour to help her recharge on another level as she travels, just in case. Not enough to drain him, but enough he''ll get scolded for wasting it when she comes back, even if it was needed.


    It doesn''t take her long. While she CAN take forever to primp she''s also perfectly capable of a quick exit. Her hair is bound up for a change, a single sever braid down her back and she''s dressed in leathers which she had the boys bring. These are hardened into light armor without giving up too much flexibility. She''s got a pack looped over one shoulder, her barbed whip on one hip and a few knives here and there. She pauses when she sees him and the treats and arches both eyebrows before walking over and kissing his cheek. "Ya know I should kick yer ass fer usin'' too much energy, bu''...well, ya prolly aren''t wrong in the doin''."


    Chago smirks and nods to the set. "These are just dried fruit, honey and oats and shit. These over here are the ones you can kick my ass for when you get back with ''em. If you use ''em all, then you don''t get to bitch about me doing it." he says as he touches the three that are infused with Glamour. Just a small amount each, but sometimes a small amount is all you need.


    The bars are quickly wrapped and tucked away and then, at last, he turns to her more fully. "I''ll check on you as often as I can. Won''t burn any extra power to do it though, so I can''t promise much past seeing you." Yeah. He might want to use the scrying to do more than watch, but its one thing to give energy where it may be needed. It''s a far different thing to spend it for self gratification when it might be needed.


    "I checked the trod with some Dream Craft too. There''s a village in reach if you go quickly. Past that... you''ll need to find your own way. There''s something out there that will give us what we need here. You''ll know it when you find it. That''s all I know right now. I learn more, I''ll find a way to let you know." he promises. "Get it and get back fast. If that mula Hooverend is causing trouble for us, when I scry you near, we''ll find a way to get you back in. Don''t give him a shot at you that you don''t got to just to try and get back inside on your own, okay?"


    Genny listens to the advice and instructions before taking a soft breath and nodding. "Yeah. I got it. No gettin'' my ass kicked tryin'' ta get in wi''out ya. I can do that. I''ll make the trip as fast as possible. Don''t really wanna be out there on my own fer too long anyway." She gives a grin, teasing softly. "My nethers get lonely wi'' only me fer company." The smile fades after a moment and she tucks the food into the pack she''s carrying before she catches the front of his vest, pulling him close. "You be here when I get back, ya understand. Be here, be you and be mine..." She seems to need the anchor of speaking the words. She taps the necklace she gave him when she promised him her heart, the blood and the hair. "If it goes wrong on my side...this''ll tell ya." Another deep breath, "Love ya, Chago...


    Chago nods and presses to her when she pulls him in, grin lingering a moment as he considers commenting on her nethers. "If we get time, I''ll be sure Shova finds ya a place t''be safe nearby when you come back and mark it with the Two of Swords so you know it''s us." He assures instead. The symbol of his corby. What better mark, huh? He nods to her next words and reaches for one of her horns to pull her down to kiss firmly. "I''ll be here and I''ll be waiting for you. You are coming back to me." No question at all about that for him. "Love you too, Genny. Now, get moving before I make sure your nethers don''t get too lonely and you don''t make the village before sundown." He teases as he sends her on. Looks like he couldn''t totally avoid one crack about it.


    She cracks a grin, fingers wandering down him for just an instance before she pulls away. She knows very well that they don''t have time for fooling around. "Two of sword..." She murmurs, looking over her shoulder. "I like it... I''ll be back soon." And then she takes off before things can get sappy or the sense of ''don''t wanna'' can set in. He needs it done, she''s doing it...all there is to it. She moves past the others without comment, figuring Chago will explain anything that needs explaining. Once she''s well outside, she takes off in a run, the way only a goat can.


    Chago nods and turns the other way as she goes, heading to start his own work and further research. After all, what is the Baron going to pull? Force failed once. Is he going to do overt force next, or is there some other plan coming? How can he reclaim the property? It''s all things the redcap knows he has to wonder about until he has the answer, and he has to get that to fully prepare for what''s coming.


    Meanwhile, the trip for Genny is fairly simple at first, growing to a sudden twilight as she sets out down the dark trod, and then lingering at that point, at the edge of night, for some time, The trees begin not long after the twilight firms about her, some dead and hollow, others still living and twisted. The last time they were on the trod, they walked it from California to this place. This time, Genny feels the trod shifting around her, carrying her¡­ elsewhere, another danger of trods when they aren¡¯t anchored they can go to many places. It takes a firm will to keep on target, and since Genny doesn¡¯t know exactly where she needs to go, she keeps her mind focused on what she need to find. A way to settle the Keep, to claim it as home and awaken the powers they feel inside of it.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The trod shifts to hard pack, like a road almost as it merges into a more traveled route and signs of farming and attempts to live in the dimness begins to grow along the sides. It was easily two days for most, but thanks to satyr speed and stamina, Chago''s estimate seems pretty good.


    Finally, she begins to see the occasional worker in a field, finishing up for the day and each one watching her pass with wary eyes... and occasional hints of familiarity.


    Genny slows a bit, catching her breath. She shifts the pack she''s carrying, rolling her shoulders and getting a better look around. It nice to be out of the thick darkness, not her favorite sensation no matter how you look at it. She glances at the workers, rubbing her fingers together but not asking questions. Not yet... Just keep moving. The sooner there the sooner home.


    Typical of a small town setting, as she gets closer to the village, she sees more people and they''re gathered together muttering to each other quietly. Somehow, the gossip moves even faster than a satyr and she''s catching glimpses of people that seem to be waiting for her to arrive instead of just noticing her coming. When the village comes into sight, it''s got a tall, solid wall protecting the place and the gates are just starting to close. The troll shoving the heavily banded gate makes a gesture with one hand for her to hurry as he scowls at her, but doesn''t stop his pressure on the gate. Doesn''t seem to matter to him if she makes it or not.


    Scowling trolls...like this isn''t the story of her life where the big and the blue are involved. She kicks her pace back up, even if she''d rather sit back and get the rocks out of her hooves. Gossip is ignored, at least for now. Paying too much attention to gossip leads to kicking people in the face and that wouldn''t go well.


    The troll gives a small snort when she passes him. "Inn is just ahead now. Don''t cause trouble and you won''t have problems Bloodhoof." He growls out. "We don''t turn anyone away that can get in before the gate is closed, but you aren''t welcome. Don''t linger in the morning." His voice is low and hard, as he gives his little speech while lifting a bar that looks to weigh more than a small car and seals the gatesclosed.


    Genny pauses as she listens to the troll, rubbing her bad hip with the heel of one hand. She''s much much better these days, but that was one heck of a run and she''s sore. Bloodhoof... Both eyebrows raise, and she tilts her head. The name echoes in her head, tugging at a distant memory, but she shakes it away. "Thank you, I suppose. I''ve no trouble planned." If he doesn''t stop her, she keeps moving, craving a drink and somewhere to sit.


    "Good." rumbles the troll as he studies her for a long moment and lets her see his badge. Yep. Big, blue, and surly is the local law. Maybehe missed his donut? Whatever the reason for his attitude, he stalks off after his exam, not keeping her or waiting longer for her to ask any questions.


    The inn, easily noted by the sound of music and the typical noises from hard workers drinking a bit to end their day with friends and maybe some dice, is only a few doors down and easy to locate. When she steps in, almost everyone turns to give her a measuring look and the music actually falters over some sour notes. No one says anything though, at least to her. After a moment, they turn back to their conversations in much more muted and darker tones and that name can be heard on the air. One odd thing for such an inn, there''s a scattering of every kith.... except satyrs. She''s the only goat in the place.


    Genny sighs faintly. Nothing like walking into a bad western movie...one where everyone else seems to know more about what''s going on than she does. Then again...what''s new? A lack of goats is also familiar...it''s been a long time since she''s known a proper herd. She angles for an unoccupied seat, preferably out of the way and settles, glad to be off her hooves.


    There are a few empty tables to choose from and when she finally picks one, the people sitting closest to it all move farther away, leaving her in a small pocket of empty space with only one muttered comment about ''smelly goat'' that carries enough to pick out.


    It takes a few minutes before anyone comes to check her table, and when someone does appear, it''s a young lad who looks and smells more like a stablehand than a server. He asks if she wants food or ale, hesitating over the words as if unused to talking to people in the inn proper and adds "We have some rooms and a bath too uh... ma''am." The rather vague offer of refreshment, drawing a scowl from the innkeeper as he adds it. Hard to say if it''s the offer of room, bath, or the ma''am that brought the scowl though.


    Genny offers the boy a wan smile and nods. "Ale would be good. Been a long road."


    The boy nods and smiles, pleased that she said yes and too young to be involved with all the talk of ''Bloodhoof'' the older folks seem to be indulging in. He goes to tell the innkeeper and is back quickly, quoting a price for the full treatment that''s far too high. "He says you have to pay up front too. Ma''... uh... I mean you gotta pay first." Yep. Told him not to call her ma''am too. "There''s just stew tonight, but there''s meat in it." he assures, drawing a shake of the head from the innkeeper. The boy is too nice for it own good. Poor kid.


    She should argue over the price, dicker it down, but at the moment she doesn''t care enough to do so. There''s more coin to be found if she really needs it, and as this may be the only ''civilized'' place she stops there won''t be much call for it. "That''ll be fine. Long as it''s warm an'' the room is quiet I''m happy." The coin is produced and handed over, trusting the kid even if she doesn''t much trust his master.


    Sure enough, the boy does do a good job taking care of her, making sure she gets a large hunk of bread with the stew and that there really is meat in her serving, even if it seems a touch thin. The ale is as watered as she had to expect too, all things considered, but once she''s fed, the lad is there to clean up after and take her to her room. "Ain''t much. He says it''s the best he has for your kind though. I brung in some extra blankets in case there''s a draft since you wanted warm and I was told we always do our best for paying folks." So maybe he won''t be in too much trouble for treating her well. "There''s water heating for your bath too. I''ll get it filled then you can yell out the window for me when you''re done, I can clear out the tub so you got more room." Yep. They moved a tub into her room for her bath, and the boy is hauling all the water. Hot and cold as needed. "You need anything else, just ask for Joey."


    She makes sure to thank him both after the meal and once she''s seen to the room. She''s not about to argue any space right now. Heck, the closest thing she has to a room even with Chago is a stack of boxes. Four walls will do. The boy is sent off with an additional coin before she settles in the tub. Luxury...


    Much as she wants to Genny doesn''t linger too long, knowing if she does it will extend the time the kid has to work and is curled up on the bed, dressed, combing the knots out of her hair and fur when he returns to haul everything away.


    It''s far from the best room, but it''s out of the weather and the door can be barred for privacy. The shutters can be latched too, even if the stables scent is still brought in on the draft the kid warned about. Then again, the same scent is on the extra blankets so it''s not like she''d escape it without the draft. Once everything is cleared away, the lad knocks almost shyly and asks "Do ya... need aught else ma''... I mean from me?" he calls softly, the first hesitation almost like he was thinking of asking something else.


    She looks up as he knocks again, moving to the doorway and opening it so he doesn''t have to talk through it. Yeah, she''s a pretty thing fresh from the bath. Then again Chago likes her blood covered and foul mouthed too, but takes all types. Genny leans against the door frame and shakes her head. "Not tonight, Joey. You''ve been more than helpful, an'' I''m thankful fer it."


    Joey is young enough to not be too distracted by the hawtness factor, but the unusualness of her presence does cause him to stare a moment anyway. "Well... if you do, I''ll be not far. I should hear of you shout again." he says with a nod toward the stables. "And don''t worry none about them outside. The walls can take it. You might hear ''em clawing, but they can''t get in." he assures her before turning to head off, if not stopped.


    Like she isn''t going to stop him with a comment like that? She arches both brows, absently glancing at the walls. "Them outside? Which them outside, Joey?" Which is better and calmer than ''what the hell are ya talkin'' ''bout, darlin''... She is trying to keep a low and unscary profile, at least mostly.


    Joey turns back as she asks. "The Gruagh, same as hunt all the towns around here. You don''t know about ''em?" he asks in turn, sounding surprised. "You ain''t trying some pooka prank are you?" he asks then, as if her half animal state is a far different one than it actually is. "Everyone knows about the Gruagh. Them''s why the towns got walls."


    "Would explain the thickness ''f the walls certainly." Genny smiles faintly, amused. "No pooka pranks here, darlin''. Jus'' been on the road a long time. Ain''t familiar wi'' what''s going on everywhere. thanks though...I''ll try ta ignore anythin'' too scratchy tonight. Sleep well." And she pushes the door closed, deciding to lock it and setting her weapons so that it''s an easy roll from the bed and armed. Just in case. Once in bed she leans back, searching her mental story list for Gruagh, and not finding much.


    Thankfully she was warned, or perhaps just that tired, but she''s able to sleep through the scratching noises for a good part of the night. Either that or they didn''t start until late. She did have some rather strange dreams that just would not stay in mind on waking though, even when the combination of sounds and dreams got to be enough to wake her in the small hours of the night. All that''s left when she wakes is more a sense of what was felt in the dreams than what was dreamed about. They were a rather chaotic blend of violence, pain, family, safety, blood, belonging, celebration... a typical day of a redcap and a satyr together maybe. Hard to say, other than it doesn''t feel quite right to be that, even if it could be.


    Morning brings Joey to knock on her door. "''Scuse me. You awake yet? I brung yer breakfast. I was told t''tell ya ya gotta go. Gates is open and it''s time t''leave. Ya got time to eat though. Breakfast comes with the room, is what everyone gets told." He remembered not to say ma''am at least. The breakfast isn''t much. The last of the oatmeal pot and bread that''s more crust than anything is about it, but he brought it. A sharp eye will also pick out the edges of a bruise under the edges of his rather wild hair. Looks like the innkeeper didn''t take too kindly to Joey being a good waiter after all.


    Genny is awake long before Joey knocks. She''s too accustomed to having to wake at the slightest noise and there''s plenty of that. Added to the dreams and it''s just not as restful of a night as it could be. When Joey arrives, she accepts the food, setting it aside and looking the boy over. Unless stopped she tossles his hair, humming softly and putting just a hint of effort in it, enough to heal the bruise away. "I wont'' be but a moment. You''ve done well. Yer a good lad an'' would always be welcome at my fire."


    The lad does shy slightly, like he''s about to be slapped again, but not much and he doesn''t avoid the affectionate gesture. "Thank ya, ma''am." he says before quickly glances to see if anyone heard him. Then he looks again and his voice drops to a near whisper. "I ain''t right sure why no one likes ya, but... you ain''t been nothing but nice so if''n ya want, come back to the stables before ya leave. All the way to the back. The room there is for storage and it''s against the back of the cook chimney. I can''t get it real hot, but I keep a pot of water butted up there to stay warm so I can wash up warm after muckin'' the stalls. Ain''t gonna be no one but me in there for at least another hour or so."


    Once the offer is made, the kid blushes and runs off, not seeming to have noticed the minor healing. And minor is all it was. A simple backhanded slap most likely.


    Genny sighs softly as the kid runs off. "I''d like ta understand it meself." She shakes her head, finishing up the food and setting the bowl aside. What she wouldn''t give for a real breakfast, but they''ve been saying that since leaving lands that sell civilized spices. She packs up what little she has, heading out of the tavern as quietly as she came. No matter how well meant she doesn''t take Junior up on his offer...he''s in enough trouble without help.

 Chapter 37: You Keep Using that Name...

    As she leaves, the small gathering still in the inn looks at her but says nothing. Farmers mostly it seems and mostly already left to tend to their fields as soon as the gates opened. No one stops her or tries to bully her. She just gets stared at with a very clear ''you don''t belong here'' stare, other than one or two that seem more bothered by her. Even their anger or fear filled stares are silent though.


    As she moves toward the gate the sheriff troll is still standing there, leaning against the wall beside the heavy bar while a pair of boggans work with small cantrips to fix the damage to the walls. Claws and weapons were both used, as well as a few marks that suggest horns or antlers. It held and the damage is deep in places, but the boggans seem used to the work and are quick about it.


    For his part, the sheriff just nods as Genny approaches. "Things have changed, Bloodhoof. We''re defended now. We can fight too, if we have to. Seems you changed too. You look like you did then, but you smell different and feel different. You didn''t try and open the gate like I figured you might. If you have, and if it were me, I''d go back where ever you been. You found a new chance. Go back to it. If you changed, you deserve more of a chance than anyone round here''ll give you." Yeah. He might be a big and surly troll, but he''s at least got a decent bone in there somewhere. Given a little time to notice it anyway.


    She pauses, looking at the damage and then up at the troll. For a moment she''s quiet before nodding. "I...don''t remember exactly who I was before... and only some of what I did. There''s a gap in my head." She shrugs, the words not a defense but a statement of fact. "all I can know ''r control is who i am now, an'' I''ve got a family ta protect an'' a quest ta complete. Long road before I can go back." Genny inclines her head, hitching the pack a little higher. "Thank ya fer the rest. I''ll be along my way."


    The troll studies her silently as she speaks but makes no move to stop her. When she starts out, he follows, as if making sure she really leaves, but before she can proceed far down the road, he calls "You''re welcome back to rest as you go home if that''s the case. We''ve got longer memories than you if you''re speaking true. I won''t let it be held against you." he assures. "But if you come back and it''s a trick, I''ll be the first to deal with you." he adds, too trollish to let it alone without the honest warning.


    With that, he focuses fully on guarding the boggans as they work, even if he seems a touch put upon to do it. Even a troll can get tired of a duty that seems meaningless. None of the farmers outside working seem to feel the need for guards in the daylight.


    It''s a bit overcast so it''s kind of dim, and the plants they grow seem a touch stunted now that they can be seen more clearly, as if that''s the best sun they ever get. As she moves deeper down the trod, the signs of travel fade somewhat and the farms end much more quickly than they started. The village doesn''t go far this way at all apparently. Soon, the trail forks with most of the traffic going to the left and the right side being more rough and worn, almost a game trail turned road like by travel. That right hand road is wilder and much darker with creeper wrapped trees lining the road and quickly becoming almost tunnel.


    Genny pauses at the crossroad, absently rubbing her hoof against the dirt, as though scratching an itch. She looks between the paths and then shrugs and turns to the right. The easy path, in these situations, is NEVER the right one. So turning towards the ugliest way possible is the right thing to do. At least that seems to make sense to her little satyr brain. She sighs, looking back over her shoulder for a moment. "Bloodhoof...damn...wonder what I did..." Or what someone who looked like her did. She gives herself a shake then and heads off again.


    It''s not long before she''s walking in twilight again and twisted vines and interlaced limbs hide the sky and filter the light into a faintly green tinted gloom. The sounds are a bit muted as well by the heavy growth about, but the pathway itself is mostly clear, just a scattering of leaves over dirt that doesn''t make much sound under her hooves. Still, it''s not long before there''s that odd itch between the shoulder blades that just screams that someone is watching. Hard to ignore it, harder not to have expected it considering the surroundings.


    After a little bit of enduring that, that almost itch twigs something familiar. Glamour. Scrying. Someone really is watching her as she walks. About the same time as she recognizes the fact of the spell, the wind finds a break in the limbs somewhere to begin to stir the air in a cool brush along her cheeks and it carries a faint whistling music, like a poorly made pipe of some sort.


    At first she assumes it''s Chago watching. He said he would and she''s no so far into trouble that it''d be hard. Then the music touches her ears and she frowns. Pipes are not exactly Chago''s style...like not his style at all.


    She pauses, turning slowly in place, her eyes wide as she inhales, sniffing the breeze.


    Pipes are certainly not her favorite redcap''s style, no. Then again, neither is so much overwhelming vineage and such. He does like his cities, or his really open air stuff. Not much for a weird cross of halls and nature. But that''s not as important as the wind. It the first truly moving air she''s felt since going under the vines and it''s filled with the heavy ''perfume'' of the vines and the dying trees that support them. There''s also a faint metallic tang to it, barely noticeable, but there to someone that''s learned to pay attention to small details and there''s a hint of other rot than just the trees.


    As they thin breeze is again stifled by the heavy greenery, the music it carried vanishes too, leaving nothing but the trail.


    Genny frowns, pawing the ground with one hoof and rubbing her fingers over the haft of her whip. It''s been a while since she''s been entirely on her own and a satyr is always more comfortable in a herd, even one made up of redcaps and other outcasts. She takes a deep breath, holding in the scent and the power of that breeze before snorting softly and continuing forward.


    Back into the trudging along the trod and looking for... well...whatever it is. After a far too long gap of unchanging near twilight under the vines and limbs, a distant thumping reaches her ears, and a faint smell of smoke. Something is ahead at last, other than more trees and sounds of the forest.


    And occasional feelings of more watching.


    Yeah...satyr who worked at a strip club. Even if she wasn''t on the poles she''s used to being watched. Then again watched on a dark trod in this particular situation is a big chipping. She cocks her head as she hears the drums, the high animal ears on her head twitching. She brings the whip closer at hand, just in case. Then Genny keeps moving, though this is slower...the movements stealthy and moving with the foliage, wanting to see what''s ahead before anything can see her directly.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As she continues, it comes clear that it''s not quite drumming. It''s hammering and chopping. The blows are just steady enough to seem to be a rhythmic beat. Another turn in the trail and she can see light ahead. A few more steps and she finds a pole driven into the soil with a carved sigil hanging from it. The pole is right at the edge of the vines too, marking a ring of healthy looking trees and a clearing in the middle where a couple of people are cutting trees and making charcoal. Neither of them seem to have noticed that they''re being watched either. Well, that or they''re used to it. The daylight is coming from a fairly sharp angle too, like it''s much later than it should be.


    She frowns, looking up at the light and then gives herself a shake. Well...in for a penny in for a pound. Genny moves out from the foliage, moving towards the folks. She needs to know where she is and not going to find out lurking in the vines.


    The pair both look as soon as she appears and both go stiff. One murmurs "Bloodhoof." while the other looks away to check the pole and marker and then back to nod slowly in greeting. Both men, one with a hammer for splitting and the other with an axe, keep their tools in hand as they face her. The older, with the axe, takes a small step forward enough to be more the focus but not near enough to be a threat, or to get in reach of a whip.


    "Never thought to see you back. Or able to pass my marks." the older man says in reserved tones. "Figured you died." he adds with a small tip of his head. "What brings you back to these dark woods?"


    Genny checks her memories...at least the ones she knows about and comes up with a lovely blank...stupid gaps in the mind. She flicks her braid over her shoulder, before giving a nod of greeting. "Na dead yet, no." A slight pause before continuing. "I''m on quest...lookin'' fer a direction fer my herd." another longer pause before she admits. "Don''t know ''bout comin'' back ta these woods. I don''t remember my first time this way."


    The older man tenses at mention of her herd and the younger lifts his hammer in reaction. "No, son." the old man snaps as he registers the motion, and the younger starts to protest, drawing a sharp "Tomas. Enough. She passed the wards I made. She can''t be of this dark no more, at least not at the top."


    He turns back and focuses on her again, once he''s sure his son is under control. "Tell me about your quest and this herd. It''s a new one, yes?" he asks as he looks her over, focusing on hooves and horns in turn as he speaks.


    Genny tenses but doesn''t even reach for the whip. See? She''s growing as a person. She watches very carefully though, only relaxing once the hammer is lowered. The question about the herd gets a wry smile. "Far as I know. We only started formin'' it in the last year ''r so, an'' since it ain''t got but me an one other fer goats I suppose it ain''t a typical herd. Jus'' seems as easy a word as corby, ''r flock'', ''r what have you. Redcaps, trolls, a slinker...prolly pick up a few more. We''re creatin'' a family from scratch an'' that takes time an'' doin''." Careful to be honest, but not give too many details which might endanger anyone. "The quest...that''s more fuzzy. We''re tryin'' ta settle a place back down the trod a bit an'' our seer asked the question ''f how we can be safe and settled an'' got told ta send me down the trod ta see what there was ta see an'' return wi'' what I found. So I''m seein''...but I ain''t much findin''." Well, except for finding that she''s not well liked around these parts.


    The fellow listens carefully and nods to her words. "There may be something." he says. "Not sure how much help it is, but... the forest wasn''t like this in your time, Bloodhoof. What turned it may be what you need to seek. Or what keeps it turned. Especially if you''re with redcaps now. Suits what you were for certain." he notes idly as he speaks while thinking of other things. Then he pauses and licks his lips, weighing his possibilities. "Are you willing to risk what you''ve become to solve this quest? If I''m guessing right... well, I won''t send you to it. Certainly not alone."


    She considers for a moment before taking a deep breath and holding out her hand. "The seer who sent me is my Trueheart... He ain''t a typical Cap and he ain''t never steered me wrong before an'' I can''t let him down. Can''t go back wi''out at least tryin'' ta give us the home we want. Fer him an'' fer that life I''m willin'' ta risk whatever may come. He did as much fer me. I don''t know much ''f my past, bu'' I believe the future is what we make ''f it. I can do this."


    The man nods slowly. "The Bloodhoof Truehearted. If you hadn''t said it was to a redcap, typical or not, I''d find it hard to believe. All you ever held true to was your rage." He shakes his head slowly and waves it away then quickly. "That''s past now. When you and yours went separate ways, they all stayed and found another to lead. He''s made this forest what it is now. Don''t know how he holds it against everything we try, but he does and he''s been near worse than you ever were."


    He goes thoughtful again. "Deep in the dark, he lives. He feeds on those unwary enough to be out at night. My ring will hold for a night and if you''ll let me watch that whip, I''ll let you stay in with us and we can maybe help you find what you need with some more time."


    Genny can''t help another little grin. "I''d show ya the bite marks, bu'' that''d likely be an overshare." She listens to the rest and frowns, rubbing a circle on her forehead. "I wish I could remember...well...''r maybe best I don''t. The past is what it is." She glances down at the whip and moving slowly, so the antsy kid with the hammer doesn''t eat her, closes the peace clip over the whip and unlatches the whole thing from her belt, tossing it at the man''s feet. "I''d much appreciate the help. I can''t offer much fer payment in the way ''f coin...bu'' it sounds like if I''m successful ya might get some ''f yer home back, an'' maybe that can be enough."


    The man nods and bends to carefully pick up the weapon and move it where she can see it''s secure and that he''s treating it with respect. Only when he''s sure of it does he seem to finally fully relax. "Put it away, Tomas. She''s not going to do anything."


    Go figure, the younger puffs up. "But it''s Bloodhoof, Poppa. She''s not to be trusted. Remember what she did to..."


    And that''s as far as the likely late teen gets. "ENOUGH Tomas!" he snaps sharply. "Do it, or go home and tell the rest of the family what I''m doing. You can make it before dark if you remember what I told you."


    He turns back to Genny then as Tomas puts away the tools and checks the fires. "Try not to judge him too harsh. He''s got reason and we''ll leave it there." he tells her. "My name is Tolliver. This is my working and he''ll listen. Are you hungry? It isn''t much tastewise, but it''ll fill you."


    Genny doesn''t move during the little family altercation, knowing better than to jump into the middle of that. However, she''s balanced so that if Junior runs at her she can kick him in the head...well...or the groin, she''s not particular. She smiles then at the introduction and bows gracefully. "I am glad ta have met ya, Tolliver. I know you''ve another name fer me, bu'' I generally answer faster ta Genny." She nods at the offer of food. "I''ve brought some ''f my own an'' spices if ya''d like ta share." A glance towards the younger. "Which I''d be happy ta let ya check over before eatin'' ta make sure they''re only what they claim ta be. When I found myself again, I got inta cookin''." Yes, truehearted to a Recap and a chef...take that.


    Tolliver chuckles softly. "Probably a good skill, with a redcap. Just don''t ever show him what tastes good with goat meat. No need to give him ideas." he points out, smiling a bit. He reaches up to run a hand through his hair and then moves to do his own share of the work. "Long as you''re eating it too, I can''t say I''m afraid of you helping make it better. Way I remember it, satyrs like their comforts and pleasures too much for you to do anything to it. If you''ll check on the stew, I can help Tomas put away things and bank the fires so we''re all ready sooner."


    "Oh, we already discussed what tastes good wi'' goat meat..." Her eyes dance with amusement, "Bu'' I am tryin'' na ta over share. I''m told no one wants ta hear ''bout the bedroom activities ''f a Cap an'' a goat, though damn ifn they wouldn''t make a great novel." She moves over to the stew pot, settling to her haunches and pulling her pack off her back. A deep sniff and she nods and gets to work. She doesn''t have much, but she couldn''t help tucking a few packets of stuff into her pack. Everything is better with a kick...


    It''s basically a vegetarian stew with only a small amount of meat, and from the smell, the meat in it is a hard jerky that -had- to be stewed before anyone but a redcap could chew it, good food for folks working in the forest for days on end but not the best for flavor. As she checks and spices the stew, Tolliver walks off laughing and shaking his head. Maybe miracles do happen.

 Chapter 38: Throwing Down a Challenge

    For the next while, as the sun sets rapidly, the three are able to each focus on tasks and things get done quickly. When everyone, and all the food, is ready to eat, Tomas watches her take a bite before he withdraws as far as the small clearing allows and sits with his back to her as he eats.


    Tolliver, on the other hand, is both neighborly and well mannered, with complements for the food and praise and thanks for the help. He doesn''t turn back to serious matters until the meal is finished though, and then he rolls a cigarette and leans back. "Time hasn''t been right always since this vine grew. It''s like it feeds on that as much as the land and the trees. Things just ain''t right and it''s getting worse. Way I see it, if you can break up whatever it is doing it, you''ll pay back any debt you might think you gained in letting me help you."


    "I don''t know a lot about what came after you, or why you left for that matter. No one does. What''s told is there''s a beast that''s all black and white and blood red. It took over those you left behind. They''ve taken to painting themselves up like he is and you can always tell when you''re to close by the smell of them nasty beasts and by the sounds. Seems they''re taken with evil music. They make instruments out of what they don''t eat and play them all the time. Never sounds right, like the instrument is crying as it''s played." he explains. "If you want to find them, follow the music. It will lead the way."


    Genny nods, munching happily. It''s not hot beans and enchiladas, but it''ll do. Once finished she curls up and listens to the tale told. She''s aware of the unhappiness of Tomas, but not much she can do about it, so she ignores him. Well...in a watching her back for anything being shoved into it way. She sighs and shakes her head. "I have ta admit that it''s rather disconcertin'' ta find a mess I don''t remember. Jus'' as well I get a chance ta poke at it fer fixin'' it." She ponders and nods. "I felt a somethin'' watchin'' an'' heard pipes. Strangled ones. So it prolly won''t be a surprise ta them when I get there."


    "Little happens under the vines that they don''t know about." Tolliver agrees. "I suspect they know you''re coming, yes. And your old herd will remember you so they''ll know who is coming."


    As he explains, the growing lateness suddenly advances noticably and within moments of the insta-night, voices can be heard in the darkness of the outer forest. "Come home. Bloodhoof. Come back to us." Young and old. Male and female. Different places. The voices come, changing with each message. As Tolliver looks about, turning from one pole he set to the next, a final voice joins the chorus, a young female, barely out of childhood. "Come back Nieve. You promised."


    She tilts her head as the voices start up, absently fishing through her pack until she comes up with a small jar. She opens it, which brings the scent of cinnamon. Hey, she had a list of stuff for the trolls to bring from Kink too. As she listens to the voices she begins to work on her hooves, a nice very not red enamel which takes the dust off. A horse pick is brought out as well, since she''s pretty sure there''s a stone that needs taking care of. Using the mundane tasks to keep her focus on the moment. "Promises...are interestin'' things. They depend on a weight ''f memory an'' belongin''." The words are spoken in Tolliver''s general direction. She flicks the invisible ring on her finger. "I know these promises." A glance towards the darkness. "I don''t know those ones."


    The voices are all it takes to have Tomas on edge and looking toward his hammer once again. Tolliver seems to settle when he''s found his ring to be intact though. He turns back to her as she deals with the mundane tasks and speaks, listening and nodding.


    "Smart goat." he says after in a slightly more respectful voice. "It''s a siren''s call you''re hearing. Promises. Offers. Lures. Anything the woods know about to draw you into the night." He gestures to her hand and nods. "That''s real. Those... don''t listen to them. Sometimes they might give what''s asked for, but eventually the price is too great. It''s just another trap of the new beast in the dark."


    Then it''s his turn to go stiff and look to his tools, in his case the axe, as silence suddenly replaces the calls and temptations. The sudden lack of sound is almost more oppressive than the noise as not even a single insect disturbs that void.


    "Mmm...yes. Legend says the first satyrs were reborn by way of Greece...all tied up ta the stories there. We know the Sirens... Some say the first old satyrs gave the Sirens their song." She chuckles, even as the silence voices begin to fall away. "I''m jus'' as glad I prefer cookin'' ta singin''." She listens as the silence deepens and frowns, watching the affect it has on Tolliver and Tomas. Then she glares out at the darkness for a moment before drawing her attention back. "Now the other side ''f perversity. If ya can''t pull ''em out wi'' noise, push ''em around with silence. Typical and borin''." She looks back at Tolliver. "What else can ya tell me ''bout this trod?"


    Tolliver shakes his head at her words here, disagreeing for the first time. "No... the silence... it only comes when..." And his words are cut off by a sudden music, filled with pain and horror as its light tune carries across the still air. The song itself is very martial sounding, like a march almost, but lighter. Well, that describes it if one only considers the notes and the tune. The spirit of the song, that intangible part that real musicians make magical, is where the horror of the music comes. "When the beast comes himself." Tolliver finally finishes with a small shudder.


    He gestures for Tomas and moves to get his axe, then gestures with his other hand to offer Genny her whip as the pair of them arm themselves. Further up the path of the trod, in the darkness, sounds of hoofsteps can be heard with the approaching music and both men turn to face it, risking her at their backs as the lesser danger to an unseen song.


    Well, that just takes all the fun out of talking about food and other things. Genny rolls to her feet, scooping up the whip and unhooking the safety clip before she turns towards the music. She gives a little stretch, taking on a look of bored indifference. Beasts...she knows about beasts.


    Finally. A confrontation. Unfortunately, the beast in charge of the things in the night doesn''t seem to want the same sort of confrontation. The music comes closer, but before anything can be seen the footsteps stop. After a moment, there''s a flash of movement and a round object, maybe a foot across, is tossed into the clearing.


    If it''s not lashed apart in midair, it can be recognized as a bodhran when it lands. It''s made oddly for such an instrument though. The ring, usually made of wood, is instead made from two bones lashed together. The skin is a blueish shade like might come from troll skin, and even the striker is shaped bone.


    After a few more moments, the march style music begins again and the sound of hooves withdraws with it. There''s a slight change to the music though, as if it lacks something... a drumbeat.


    Genny lets the thing drop, not making any move toward it but waiting as they draw away. She frowns a little then and moves forward. "Hrm..." She kneels without touching the drum. She knows better. "Na so friendly ta make instruments out ''f one''s enemies...''r friends." A glance to Tolliver. "any insight ya feel like sharin''?"Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Tomas'' hands shift slightly on the hammer he holds, just in case, when Genny moves up to the drum. Tolliver relaxes as the hoofbeats withdraw and turns as well to watch Genny closely but without as much sign of being ready to attack. He steps over and looks at the drum himself, then nods. "A few."


    He takes a breath and lets it out slowly after those words, before kicking the drub into the fire with a sudden snap of his foot. Almost as soon as the flames touch the bodhran, a fresh scream fills the area and the withdrawing figure in the darkness can be heard to laugh before moving out of earshot totally.


    "That''s first." says Tolliver after the screams die down. "Rumor was this beast trapped a piece of his victims in his creations. Looks like that much was true." he explains then with a nod to the fire. "My second insight is you need to face this thing, I think. If you were sent this way, your challenge is likely here. That trod doesn''t go much farther in this world at this time. I honestly don''t know what his power source is, but I believe the beast to be a satyr and to be aided by a sidhe or a nocker. His devices speak of building beyond what your kind is known for. Considering that, especially if it is a sidhe aiding him, I think the rumors may be true about his power though."


    He pauses again then, drawing out a small flask and taking a drink, then offering it over. The contents smell strong enough for even Chago to take notice too. "Rumor says they have corrupted a balefire to fuel their works." he finally finishes. "It leaves you with a choice. Try and find them in the day when you have the advantage, but they''re hidden or seek them in their power, so you -will- find them, but in their strength."


    Genny snorts, giving the single finger salute to the darkness and muttering in Spanish. Most of it is unkind and some anatomically impossible, even for a satyr. "Ya know...this is where I wish I could have a discussion wi'' the folks what think that unseelie is evil. That shit is evil. Unseelie is jus''...a way ''f lookin'' at things." She growls and paces a few steps, kicking up dust until she realizes she''s doing it and makes herself stop. Not nice to get dust on the folks keeping you in their circle. "Ain''t much gonna matter when I go, though I''ll try for recon in the daylight at least." She takes a deep breath and then drops the whip at Tolliver''s feet again. "Now...I need ya ta tell me at least a little ''bout what I used ta be. Enough that I kin understand what they''re lookin'' fer. Keep that...an if the tellin'' drives me wild then do what needs doin''." She pauses. "Then run fer it befer my Trueheart gets here, cause he''ll be pissed, even if it was the right thing."


    Tolliver nods slowly at first, then shakes his head. "No. I won''t run. If he''s your Trueheart in fact as well as word, he''ll keep hunting until he finds me anyway and if he''s at all redcap, he''ll go through far more than I''d be willing to lose, even for doing the right thing. If I have to do what you ask, I''ll wait and pay the price."


    He puts away his flask and pats his pockets until he finds a pipe and tobacco and gets it lit before speaking again, using the time to gather his thoughts.


    "It wasn''t so long ago this land was held by a dark ruler. He cared for himself and his pleasures and little else." Tolliver explains then, starting the story where he feels it needs to begin. "Most people didn''t mind his rule for he mostly left them alone, and no one knew the worst because it never touched them. His rule came to a bloody end when his choices came back on him. If you remember anything at all, you know more of the truth of this than me."


    He takes a few draws from his pipe then to watch her and plan the next bit of his story. "It wasn''t long after that Bloodhoof first appeared in our lands. Her fur and her face were stained with blood and her hooves were thick with signs of her battles. She would hunt down any who wore the baron''s mark and she ripped them apart with tooth and hoof and horn and nail. None were safe, and none who protected them were either, even if it was only out of duty or fear that they stood in her way. She spoke not and she gave no quarter. Soon others that hated joined her and she led by force of will and terror of her retribution. She went where she would and took all who were of the old baron and knew aught of the truth. Her herd was less focused though and she did not stop them, so long as they did not stop -her-."


    Genny blinks and looks around the forest, more slowly this time. She sighs and settles back down, reaching for the fur cream. It''s very obviously something to do with her hands while she ponders. "I...I didna realize this was where the trod sent me. I didn''t recognize it. Been so long an'' it was all different then." She sighs, shaking her head. "Bits ''f that I''ve dreamed, bu'' wasn''t sure what was dreams an'' what was real. Started somethin'' an'' didn''t finish it."


    Tolliver gestures with his pipe. "That way. We''re on the farthest borders. Most of what''s known of you here is rumor and hearsay and made up from what your herd did." he explains before settling back into ''storyteller'' mode. "Anyway, as I was telling you, her herd was less focused than her. I think it''s why things got as bad as they did. She had her hatred to protect her. Her madness became a thing of power itself. It spread to the others with her and they became worse as she continued to kill. As the leader, she was blamed for all that was done. Her face was known to all and her mark, the stomped bodies of her foes, was burned into all our memories. To my knowledge, she never killed one that wasn''t involved with the Court though. I thought she finally got what she wanted, truth to tell. From what I saw, she either wanted to die, or expected to. That lack of caring for her own life is why she won the battles she did. One who has nothing to lose is almost impossible to beat. Most everyone else thought her herd was finally mad enough to kill even her or that she finally spread her madness to a point she was free of it and started to lead from the darkness."


    He looks out at the night again for a moment, after making sure she seemed to have a grip on herself. Then he focuses on her again. "It''s hard to tell of Bloodhoof and not tell too much. She was a force as much as a satyr. Much of what she is said to have done is either another putting blame on her, or fantasy of the darkest sort. You go deeper into the lands and you''ll see she''s become the story to scare children born since into minding. In a few more years, you''ll likely not be recognized, even by someone that survived you because the legend will be too big for even a satyr''s hooves. I think what I told you of though is the truth without any of the stories that have already grown up in it. You''ll need someone closer to who you were to tell you more sure and more detail. The price would be too high for me to go further."


    Genny nods, rubbing her fingers together before putting the cream away. "I don''t need much more. I kin fill in the blanks from the way stories work. Jus'' as well na ta get inta details. I''m sure I''ll hear enough ''f them from the beast once I go after him." She takes a deep breath. "Back then...well...I had my reasons fer my hatred, at least at first. Never meant things to become what they did an'' I''m sorry fer it. I ain''t a perfect person an'' don''t expect ta be, but I ain''t that evil either. Given a choice I''ll put a stop ta what''s in front ''f us. Maybe there will be other stories fer yer younglin''s." She hooks her arms around her knees. "There should be some sleepin'' now I expect. Tomorrow I''m goin'' huntin''...this time hopefully the blood spilled will be fer better cause."


    Tolliver nods and bends to pick up her whip again, then tosses it near one of the banked fires for making the charcoal. "I''d recommend you bed down there, Genny. There''ll be enough heat from the banked fire to keep you warn until sunrise." A quick gesture follows before Tomas can protest and Tolliver moves to his own bedroll. "Nights are long anymore. Don''t worry about having talked too late. Just remember days are short when you hunt tomorrow. If you need a place to come back to, remember us. I''ll give you one." No more talk of stories or pasts. Just the acceptance that he showed and a last bit of advice before he lays down and turns his back on her.


    It only takes a moment for Genny to settle in. Warm fire trumps bloody stories...well...at least for a while. She wakes several times through the night and looks around, shivering at what dreams bring her, but falling quickly back to sleep. By the time the wan morning makes it she''s awake and reworking the fires and breakfast.

 Chapter 39: Fighting Madness

    Tomas is up early as well, not looking to have slept much either. As she tends to food, he sees about fresh water for everyone and makes a point to splash some of it in his own face to help get more alert. He lets Tolliver sleep a bit longer as he does his own morning routine, letting the older fellow rest up. It also lets him have some private time with Genny, but that''s beside the point.


    Or maybe it was the point considering that when he brings water to her he also hisses "He might buy it, but I don''t. I saw you. I saw what you did. I''m -never- going to forgive you. My brother wasn''t part of any Court. My parents were just animal trainers. None of them deserved what you did to them." Yeah. It''s kind of personal for him.


    Genny arches an eyebrow as she listens to the hiss. She rolls her shoulders in an easy shrug. "I don''t expect anythin'' from ya." Everyone has their issues. "If ya want great remorse an'' weepin'' ya ain''t gonna get that either. I don''t remember the past. All I can do is create the present I want, so stay the hell out ''f my face, ''r turned leaf ''r na I''ll kick yer ass."


    Tomas glares at her and his hands flex as she speaks, like he was expecting more and was reacting to that instead of what she actually said. Then his glare turns into a scowl as her real words sink in and he turns his head enough to spit on the ground beside her hoof. "Master Tolliver trusts you. I won''t step out of line until you give me reason." And then he steps away from her, backing up to not show his back until out of whip range as best he can judge and only then turning his back and stalking back to his duties.


    Quietly, from his bedroll Tolliver says "Try and not let him get to you. He was a child. He doesn''t understand what he truly saw and he doesn''t listen when someone tries to explain it." His words come without the older man seeming to stir, letting Tomas believe he wasn''t seen. "Maybe when he''s older." he adds before giving the first overt signs of waking.


    "Mmm...doesn''t help him that his monster ain''t bein'' as monsterous as he expected. Leaves him grumpy..." She moves to her feet as he starts to stir, serving up the breakfast she came up with. "I''ll be off shortly. Need ta take advantage ''f every stroke ''f sun."


    It may not be the best breakfast she''s ever made, but their supplies provide for a meal that will fill and stay with folks through hard work, or hard travel. It''s better than the leavings she was fed in the previous inn too, even with their poor supply of additions for flavor. "Wise choice, goat." Tolliver agrees as he digs in and Tomas once more takes his as far as he can and still be in the camp. The older man is smiling now, enjoying her ability to make light of his student''s mistrust. "Remember all the tales of dark woods as you search. It''s not quite so bad as to lose the path if you so much as step off it, but don''t go far from the trod without a plan to get back. The forest can be as much your enemy as the Gruach."


    Breakfast is enjoyed for all it can be...more so since it makes Tomas all growly. Yeah, Genny''s a better person than she is, but she can''t help but enjoy the opportunity to make someone squirm. She even does up the dishes proper, so he can''t say she left them with a mess. Once finished she rechecks her bags and slings it over her shoulder, securing the whip at her hip. She turns back to Tolliver and Tomas, giving a formal bow. "Thank ya again. Ifn ya ever need help what I can offer I shall do my best ta serve. Hopefully we will meet again." Then she crosses the wards, taking a deep breath and heading down the trod with the speed and grace only a goat has.


    Tolliver returns the bow with an easy grace and Tomas mirrors the gesture after a glare from the elder of the pair. "I thank you for that, and I hope someday, you can be truly free of this nightmare." Tolliver tells her as she starts off. Tomas just grunts and spits in her tracks as she sets out.


    As before, after only a few turns, the light of the camp is long gone to the twilight of the vine wrapped path. Thank goodness it is a trod or the road would be long eaten by the kudzu like growth. After a bit, long enough to be ready for a brief pause to check her hooves and get a drink, things begin to carry a deja vu sense, like she should remember it but can''t. It''s not quite like when some old memory threatens to return or like her dreams of those wild days though. It''s more of a familiar but not thing, like if the vines were gone, she might see something but with it so covered it''s just not right. A few minutes after that she finds the first skull hanging from one of the vines, the plant threaded through the eye sockets to hold it. Troll, from the size and horns.


    She pauses at that, tilting her head. Unbidden one hand reaches up, touching the bridge of the skull, just above the nose. She has troll issues, thank you ever so much Eric and Maxim, but this seems a miserable way to go. Or maybe a good way to show off a trophy. Stepping back, she looks over the forest again, trying to place the sense of belonging and finally snorting and pawing the ground before she starts moving again.


    The skull hangs as she passes, just dead bone on living vine. Further on, she finds more bones scattered. Some are placed for display, usually skulls, but occasional other bits that seem to have been picked for the impact they might have, for instance a small and cracked pelvis that had to belong to something not old enough to call mature. Or a well gnawed femur, with tooth marks gouging the bone itself. Old smells, trapped by the heavy forest linger near some, rancid oil and burned meat, blood long spilled, offal. Nothing pleasant at all. Then, she passes one tree with gouges in the bark and the vines ripped away. Horn and hoof maybe? If so, the one making the marks was bigger than a troll.


    Looking closer in the area would show relatively fresh hoof prints too, leading right into the woods away from the trod. Not many, but between that and a glimpse of white and splintered wood deeper in the dark gloom suggests it would be an easy trail to follow.


    Following the easy path is tempting... It''s also usually the wrong thing to do in these kinds of stories. Genny frowns, checking the other side of the path and looking for something less...obvious. Finally, she scoops up a stone, the smoothest she can find and craddles it in her hands, whispering stories to it as she Whispers to it, looking for where the Beast or his herd last passed.


    Smart goat. As usual. Looking around brings nothing to help at first, but the Whispering does. An answering whisper comes from the stone, telling how it was just kicked aside in answer to her wondering. Of course, with a stone, how long ago was ''just''? Then another stray breeze sneaks through the vines, bringing not just the ruined vegetation but also the smell of dirty goat. Looking into that breeze, there''s a flash of movement and a flicker of fur. Not much bigger than she is, but carrying a skull on a pole to mark the trees up impossibly high and thick carved ''hooves'' for marking the ground.


    The figure is looking back too, past a thick and tangled beard and shaggy hair that''s dirty enough to imagine it would be able to grow a vine as well. Then he bolts, dropping the tools and allowing only a glimpse of his body before disappearing into the growth. Still, thanks to the horrors of her life, even that glimpse is enough to let her recognize some marks. Scars and brands on leg and wrist that seem to mirror the nocker''s old ''chains''.


    Oh dear...oh double dear. Genny blinks twice, flesh itching at the very sight of the scars. Scars she carried once before they were taken from her. She can see what he''s doing, but not why and the why and the truth are important. She sets down the stone, using it to mark her way back and zips after the runner. "Return."


    It¡¯s one thing to run down someone in the open. It''s another to run down another satyr. And an even harder one to do it on the other satyr''s home turf. Oddly enough, she has no trouble keeping up though. It''s not that he''s slow. He''s making her run for all she''s worth to do it. Oh no. It''s that she''s turning and twisting just like he is, as if her legs know where to go to let her hooves miss the roots and the holes as easily as his do.


    Unfortunately, as Tolliver has told her and as the almost memories might suggest, things have changed and when he goes under a low branch, she almost goes face first into a vine that''s dangling as she doesn''t go low enough on those instincts. A few steps later, another vine almost trips her and each time the fellow gets further away as she recovers. In the surrounding darkness, gone past twilight and into a cloudy night at best away from the trod, laughter and screams can both be heard, along with a distant voice. "Come Nieve. Come back to me." Thick with rage and madness, the voice tickles her memory as much as the place has. Familiar but lost.


    A few more steps and Genny forces herself to stop chasing and to plug her brain back in. She glances up and swears softly, one of those really good chains of swear words that Chago likes. Taking a deep breath, she brushes greenery from her fur and straightens, eyes narrowing. So much for facing them in the day. "Eh...screw it." She begins towards the sound. "Ya want me...come on over so I can kick yer ass an'' get back home."


    Oh, if only it were that easy. When she challenges, the vines begin to shake and move, pulling back and opening a new path through the woods. "Kick my ass?" comes the voice again as figures begin to show themselves here and there, playing instruments made from bones and tissue that scream with the torment of the ones made into their music even as they produce sweet and almost seductive melodies. Some are satyrs, gone shaggy and wild with the wood and smelling of unwashed musk. Others are from other kiths and other tales, given form by the Dreaming. These others are strange though, wearing fur and fake horns to mimic satyrs as well. They stay in the trees and behind the vines, letting themselves be seen at last, but not be reached easily to become an honor guard of sorts along the new path. "Come to me. I welcome your return, my sweet Nieve." comes the voice from somewhere ahead along the pathway.


    She watches the herd for a moment, ears twitching. Absently she rubs behind her ear, adjusting one piercing before straightening. "Sweet..." Genny snorts, brushing her braid back and closing her hand into a fist, feeling the dig of her Trueheart ring. "Now I know ya don''t know me very well." She keeps her back straight and one hand resting on the haft of the whip as she walks through the opening. In for a penny in for a shiteload.


    As she continues, the path curves and the vines colors begin to change, going pale and still or colorful and moving in unison until the woods suddenly open into a clearing that does hit memories. Hard. The plants and vines look like the stone walls of a fighting pit, with waving banners and people watching from above, using limbs like they were benches about the ring. At the far end, a few vines drip down like the edges of a noble banner and in their joint is the flames of a strange purple fire.


    Stepping from this fire, a giant satyr simply appears as if the flames were a doorway. As he moves into the clearing, he mutters "The baron said we have to fight Nieve. I won''t hurt you." His tones are tender and almost loving, but edged with madness still as the familiar taunting voice comes from this figure''s mouth.


    The figure itself is easily taller than a troll, despite being in the form of a satyr. His skin and fur is all black and white, like an old time photograph, but his hands, face and legs have crimson splatters, as if decorated by fresh blood. He also bears the scars of those chains, as well as another mark. Cut into his horns are patterns like those of her horn decorations. And his face... so familiar. So remembered, but twisted with rage and madness. From her old herd. The one she told Chago about.


    The figure stands a moment, facing her, then his lips twist slightly and he makes a ''bring it'' gesture with one massive hand as his tail flicks. Along the ''audience'' a cheer erupts and the vines wave eagerly except for the ones that appear to be stone walls.


    He won''t hurt her...that''s convenient since she fully intends to hurt him. The place and sounds pound at the walls of her mind and she clings onto the here and now with a determined stubbornness. The same stubbornness which won her Chago and saved her from Maxim. She frowns at the mention of the Baron, snarling softly. "No Baron ta give those orders anymore. Stand down an'' let it end." Umm...whoever you are. Sometimes it''s really nice not to have memories and sometimes it''s a total pain in the butt.


    Even as she speaks, she shifts her stance to a balanced one, hand resting on the whip. She doesn''t expect to get out of here without a fight. Or forty. Somehow she seems to be very outnumbered. Then again, like that''s never happened before?


    The crowd chants and kicks and plays their eerie music as the almost monochrome figure lunges for her. Promise to not hurt her or no, it looks like he intends to simply trample her underhoof as he charges. Around her the vines settle, still squirming and flickering but less active suddenly and the odd flames he stepped from seem to die down a little as she refuses to break.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Genny waits him out, letting him charge. She''s been training with a redcap for months now. It''s not like she''s afraid of a little pain, or stupid. She waits until the last second, then gives a quick whistle to give her a boost, jumping up and over him. As she goes over, she slaps the top of his head. Not a hard hit, but like children playing ''tag''. Just to show she could have hit him hard and didn''t. She lands lightly, already shifting position incase he whirls around. "now, now...it ain''t nice ta step on folk."


    Training with a redcap does her a lot of good too. Not just with learning combat either. Also patience and timing and things other redcaps wouldn''t even teach her... like using her other senses for more than just an assist to sight.


    Hearing. Not everyone would notice with the crowd noise that his hooves are silent as he moves or that the crash of impact with the wall wasn''t that of running into vine covered trees. It was more the sound of a carefully muffled drum to mock that noise.


    Smell. There''s no smoky smell from that fire, even though every other odor seems trapped in the area. Sweat and musk and dead things. No blood. No smoke.


    Touch. The beast is solid. It''s -there-. It''s as real as it looks but... it''s not right. That wild and unkempt hair between those massive horns is almost as solid as anything else. There''s no texture of hair to it. It''s just a springy mass so it can move a bit like hair without actually moving around.


    Taste. Okay... there''s not really anything to taste yet. Not without the massive taste sense of someone like Chago perhaps. And besides, does she really want to taste anything here?


    Still, even vision has more information as the beast squares on her again. His eyes flicker as his hands flex, the same odd color as the flames that are now behind her. The flames that burn on the vines that support them without destroying the plant. It''s an important detail she noticed earlier but didn''t register until she started processing the rest along with it. Know your fight. Know everything you can. Notice everything.


    Genny frowns slightly as she takes everything in, the innate wrongness of a place which isn''t what it''s advertised to be. Then again...strip club...misdirection and lighting is just as important as sexy women. She cocks her head to the side and snorts, "Con artist. Ya don''t even have the stones ta be real. Jus'' weavin'' an illusion an'' pullin'' folks inta it. Some rule ''f terror when ya ain''t got none." She waits for him, patient, patient... No reason to charge him when it seems she can get him to do the work. All strength and no grace. She flicks her fingers at him, "Well...care ta try again?"


    The black and white beast turns to her at her taunting and rakes the ground with his hoof before bellowing a challenge that echoes all around her... or maybe was produced from all around instead of from the beast. Hard to say. It rears back, telegraphing another massive head first charge, looking to gore her with those horns from the looks of things...


    Then the beast snorts and the vines to either side of her start to lash and whip, easily three lashes coming from both right and left while the surrounding music gains a deep thrum of heavy drums and the pipes fade to a support for it. Not horror and fear in the music now. Oh no. Now it''s pain. The agony of being skinned to make drums while still alive.


    Genny scowls, fighting back the combination of anger and almost enjoyment that comes from those sounds. She''s a little crazy out here, no matter how she fights it. Better to let some of the crazy live and hold back the dangerous crazy. She looses the whip, snarling under her breath.


    Yeah, this is pulling on magic...old, angry magic, lashing out with a guttural chant even as the whip lies curled at the ground. She waits until the last moment to lunge to the side, snaking the whip around like a lasso.


    Sometimes instinct is more than enough. Especially when it''s fueling old magic. The whip comes up and lashes out, wrapping the giant satyr''s legs and ripping them from under the beast so it falls and blocks some of the attacking vines, while she goes the other way and pick up a few small slashs from the vines. Not one of them is all that bad though so it''s probably for the best. As the giant satyr struggles to get free of the lash, the vines press the attack.


    And finally, the unusual flames begin to leap higher as she gives in a bit to the wildness, even if it''s for good reason.


    She doesn''t hesitate, even as the slashes land. Small rips are nothings compared to what she''s faced before, even fairly recently. She makes a fast reverse which her hip doesn''t like, but it also manages to stay in joint and under her as she leaps for the Beast. She snarls, howling a battle cry as she tries to adjust her landing to land on him and not in the vines.


    And the beast can''t avoid the deep rending tears from her hooves as she comes down on him. Not with his legs bound and cut by the edges of her rather nasty whip. His head goes back in a silent howl of agony but the vines and the crowd don''t provide a voice this time. The vines continue to lash at her as the music build faster, driving and trying to pul her deeper into her fury fed madness. With her atop the beast, it abandons its struggles with the whip for the moment and grabs for her. Once again, it''s all brute force and aggression, leaving himself wide open if she can avoid his meaty grip.


    Avoiding meaty grips. Hasn''t that been every troll she''s ever fought? And there have been a lot of those. Avoiding she does well, stomping one hoof down for leverage and ducking the grip. More words tumble from her lips as she lunges to get an arm around the Beast''s throat. No matter how big you are, you have to breathe.


    Most people would think a chant with lines like ''fight till you''re no longer sane'' would be a bad thing in a battle like this one, where holding onto who she is can be more of a challenge than the fight itself. But... well... sometimes powerful music and the right words can mean more than someone realizes and she is stirring old magic. Thankfully it''s the line before that seems to be the trigger this time. ''Close your mind to stress and pain''.


    She dodges the grasping hands easily and the gnashing teeth to get her grip and rolls with it like an MMA pro, looping the beast with legs as well as arms to trap his mass over her a bit. Yeah, not comfy but it makes him a living shield. Between the protection from the lashing vines and the help from an unexpected portion of the chant, she gets a moment for a few things to connect. The teeth. Biting. Rending. Rending to go back to. Yeah, an odd train of though, but sometimes they do happen. Her shield against her madness is strengthened by that memory and it gives her time for other, far older memories to stir a bit. Monsters of the dreaming that feed on dark things and can make chimera to help feed the emotions they thrive on. Nervosa. If it was in the vines... then the satyr would be just a chimera. It''s a powerful one to take so much damage so it has to be fueled by something though.


    Unfortunately, a choke isn''t doing a lot to the beast. She can''t feel it even trying to breathe. On the plus side, the flames are guttering a bit once more with her better grip on herself and the vines aren''t finding a way to hurt her. Maybe the choke is helping in some ways. Just not the ones she expected.


    She digs her fingers into the Beast, clinging to his back like a burr even if she''s kinda being squished. Her lips move close to his ear. "Ya wanted me back...well, here I am. Ya came from me, fed off me." She digs hooves into it''s back, and twists, snugging her arms higher under its chin. "I claim my passion, I claim my rage, I claim my hunger... I claim you and I destroy it all." Genny pours force into the ground below them and the air around them, using her earthmoving talents to rend and tear the rage left behind.


    And that works quite well, between the power of her song and her fierce will, things really begin to happen. First, there''s a snap and rip from the beast she''s rending and the chimera satyr rips apart. As might be expected, there''s no blood spray or gory bits falling from it. Instead the parts begin to crumble and flake and scatter on swirling winds only the dead beast is touched by.


    But that''s okay. There''s plenty more touching the vines. Between her reclaiming her madness and her rage and the lashing out with magic, vines start bursting like overripe fruit and here there''s more than enough blood to make up for the lack from the beast. Other vines go wild, even the ones that were being walls, revealing the trees below as they lash and flail at anything, mostly striking the crazed musicians rather than her.


    From the thickest bundle of vines a new creature slips out, spindly and gangly and utterly wrong to look at and it darts toward the guttering fire as the vines holding it begin to writhe as well. The fire itself is much smaller and flickering colors from the quite wrong flames that rested so easily in the vines to the warmth and brightness of a small balefire that chars the vines each time it appears.


    Genny catches her breath, or at least would except there''s just no time. The creature and the bale are both spotted at the same time and she throws herself to her feet, skidding across vines, blood and anything in her way to keep the creature from the bale heart. "I don''t think so!" It''s an all out tackle...Chago would love it.


    Slowly, without the nervosa inhabiting the vines, the plant stops flailing. Too much damage both from what she did to it and how the nervosa made it grow to be the threat it was for the plant to survive long without some outside force driving it. The same applies to much of the crowd watching and playing music. Many were killed by the flailing vines when they went wild, others died from the loss of the monster''s support, falling into whithered husks, and a few ran when they were free, still lost in madness but no longer guided by another force. Of course, there''s a few that still sit and play, no matter what happened to them but without the constant flow of twisted glamour the perverted bale was providing the music is just what it should be, poor and disjointed and played on crappy instruments. When there''s time to examine the bodies left, they all have bits of that same vine growing on and maybe in them to draw power back from their madness and keep the bale fed and twisted. It was a good system until the nervosa was forced to leave i''s vines.


    However, before she can take note of all of that, there''s the matter directly in front of her. The creature. The nervosa. As she shouts and charges, it turns and twists, avoiding the worst of the contact, but not quite all so they both go to the ground. As they''re touching, the monster lashes out with power instead of with physical might, and judging by how it felt, it may not have a lot of physical might to bring to bear. Unfortunately, it has a lot of power. It burns briefly with the energies it releases, shining the same colors as the perverted bale flames before lashing out at her with madness, trying to break her mind with the insanity it lives for.


    Genny screams through the pain and madness...well...half scream and half war cry, they kinda become one and the same at some point. She slams a fist into it, using the physical impact to help ground her. Something shakes free deep inside of her mind, but she wraps mental chains around it. "No way...Na gonna do that...again..." With each word she strikes again. All the rage and claimed madness in each blow. "I am my own person. Go ta hell..."


    It tries, but there''s only so much the nervosa can do. It lives for madness not confrontation. Trapped and battered, it''s soon beaten to mush, especially when one considers who''s Genny''s main sparring partner. The assault is relatively quick and quite brutal and very, very final.


    With the death of the nervosa, the vines finally go limp and the corrupted balefire settles into a weak but pure flame... a flame already beginning to gutter slowly and die down without a properly glamour based fuel source until instilled in a true home for it.


    Oh yes...Genny is happy...and really tired. It takes a lot of sheer emotion and physical energy for this kind of stuff. On top of long travels on the trod. The glint of the bale catches her attention and she creeps over to it. "nono...don''t die out. I got need fer ya." She pulls the bag off her shoulders, dumping the contents out, then dips her fingers into the blood she''s covered with, writing glamor right into the hide bag. The runes and the message come from a deep instinctive place. She can¡¯t tell from where, or even what she¡¯s writing, but she knows what it will do. Next, she crumbles the treats Chago made for her into the container. She looks at where the bale is burning and takes a deep breath before plunging her hands under it and scooping it into the open bag. Sticking your hands into any kind of fire is a freaking bad idea, but sometimes...well...necessity and all.


    A balefire isn''t just any fire though. The heat of it runs up her arms as she lifts it and burns into her head, sealing the cuts along her arms, torso and head. She''s not healed much but she''s not openly bleeding except for any marks on her legs, but the fur will help slow that, plus it kept them from being bad.


    Once the fire is in the bag, the treats are quickly consumed and the fire stablizes at a small but steady burn that rests easily in the bag she prepared for it.


    Around her, the vines and the dead continue to wither slowly, It may take a month or more, but the vines are dying off and dawn is creeping into the forest again. Dawn? Yeah. Either things took longer than she thought or time is still a bit wonky.


    Wonky time...that''s not a huge surprise considering everything. She''d not be surprised if she lost a couple of days in there. Everything takes longer than you think it might once you''re off the trod. She cradles the bag of fire in her lap for a moment, sucking up the heat before pushing to her feet. The healing helps pain and clarity, though she''s still weary. It takes a moment''s thought before she begins to move, stopping every few feet and sniffing. Even nervosa pushed, the herd would have needed water...somewhere.


    Water isn''t that hard to find either, with the vines dying off to let more light in and more air move. The hard part is getting the dead stuff out of the way to be able to get to it. Probably not a good choice to drink, but at least it''ll help her get the gore off her fur and skin. Then it''s time to head back. Finding the trod again takes most of the day and the bale continues to burn happily in the bag. It''s much smaller than the one they had access to back in Canada, but it''s more than they''ve been able to count on for a very long time.


    It''s well into the night, assuming she presses on, before she finds Tolliver''s camp once again, surrounded by much deader vines. Looks like his charms are speeding the process of withering in the area. It also looks like Tomas and Tolliver are well asleep.


    Genny looks over the two, nodding a bit. At least there''s some good to be shown from all this. So much destruction just isn''t right, not even for her...at least not the current her. She curls up near one of his poles, not crossing the wards so she doesn''t startle him. Instead, she feeds the bale a little more of the food and her own magic, trying to space it out so she can make it home, and leans back closing her eyes. Just a little sleep...

 Chapter 40: Gone Long Enough

    Some destruction is a good thing though. Those vines. they were a Bad Thing and seeing them dead is going to help a lot of folks. The trees they wrapped are recovering mostly, especially here near the charms. And the air smells better too. All the more restful. Especially with her nice warm pouch to keep her comfy.


    Oddly enough, it''s well into morning before the sound of an enchanted cart hauling off the gear from the camp along with pretty much everything but Tolliver, his personal gear, and his axe that wakes her up. He''s waiting with a portion of a porridge with dried fruit in it for her and sharpening his axe until she wakes. "Good work, Nieve." He says in greeting, his tone cheerful and easy, as usual.


    She yawns and stretches before looking up at him. "Mmm... thank ya...an'' good mornin''." A couple of blinks and she opens her bag, checking on the little fire and feeding it more of her ''snacks''. Once the fire is tended to Genny pushes to her feet, accepting the porridge. "This smells good... I take it things ''r gettin'' better now?"


    Tolliver''s eyes move to the fire as she tends it and he smiles faintly. "Looks like it. I''ll know for certain soon." He goes quiet as he claims a seat and let her eat. After a little, he begins to speak again at last. "I sent Tomas on. He''s got no part in what''s left to do." he tells her before he reaches to draw something that looks almost like a medicine pouch from under his tunic and holds it to study. "How are you, Nieve? Are you pleased with your life now? Is your vengeance complete, even if you never fill all your memories to know you killed all your prey? Are you... happy?"


    She finishes up the food, licking the last bits from her fingers. The echo of her name brushes against an unease each time, but not with enough discomfort for her to correct him. "What''s left ta do?" She seems curious and then he goes on with his questions and the satyr woman chuckles. "Ain''t got nuthin'' ta be unhappy wi''. I¡¯ve maybe undone a wrong here, an¡¯ I have a Trueheart waitin'' fer me. An'' I''m pretty sure I''ve claimed what we need ta make our house what we want ''f it. Don''t mean there ain''t other trials ta come, but I''m satisfied wi'' where I''m at an'' the hopes fer the future."


    Tolliver nods and his hand tightens on the pouch, then tosses it to her. Once he loses contact, his form shimmers and flows, revealing the sidhe below the guise of a common boggan. "A wise answer for one so young. I have a gift for you." he says then with a nod to the pouch. "Look if you wish. It''s not necessary." As he speaks, he turns more fully to her, revealing scarring covering one side of his face, like might be left behind by someone kicked in the face by a hooved being. "I have lived too long in this place. It''s time for me to return to Arcadia, one way or another. Once you have decided on which gift you want Nieve, I''ll know my way." Which gift? That''s an interesting way to phrase things, huh?


    Huh...now that''s an interesting phrase. She blinks a couple of times and wipes some dirt off her cheek. Oh, her kingdom for a proper bath in really hot water...or a hot tub, that would be even better. She catches the pouch and weighs it in her hand for a moment before opening it. Yeah...curiosity kills cats, but satyrs just have to know.


    Tolliver doesn''t say a word as she opens the pouch. He hardly moves even. He does shift slightly further from the old campsite and settles where there is nothing at all at hand to use as a weapon if she decides to act against him.


    The pouch... that''s the clencher more than anything. The scars might say a lot, but the badge of station within the pouch that marks him of -that- household says it all. His scars came at her hands... er... hooves. Looks like one gift being offered is himself if she''s not quite pleased with her vengeance.


    As she looks at the pouch, there''s a notable wash of glamour in the area too, although no obvious effect comes with it. Perhaps a failed cantrip?


    Genny dumps the badge out onto her hand, just studying it for a moment. For a change, her gaze doesn''t go wild...instead it''s more, sad. "Ya know...I''m na sorry fer what I did ta the Baron. He an'' his inner most circle, those that did the deeds...they deserved ta die. What I am sorry fer is the madness what followed. When yer ragin''...it''s so -hard- ta see the forest fer the trees. All ya know is pain, an'' all ya want is ta keep hurtin'' others until yer own pain is settled." She looks up at him. "My Trueheart worked for a bastard ''f a troll. Mean, abusive, almost as bad as what I''d seen here, but Chago didn''t support him. He was jus'' tryin'' ta find his own way an'' Eric was a means ta an end. Chago an'' I made it right in the end. Maybe if I''d been less crazy, I would have found allies here instead ''f jus'' rippin'' it all ta shreds." She puts the badge back in the pouch. "So there ya have it."


    Tolliver nods once and rises, then moves closer. "Very wise for one so young. I hope your Trueheart is worthy of who you''re becoming, Nieve... or I should say Genny." He steps closer still, angling toward her pack with the bale. "I always believed the beast that replaced you found our banked bale and was using it." he explains as he holds his hands toward the pack. "You deserve it more than that thing, or those of us that did what was done to you, ever did." As he speaks more glamor flows and he ages visibly, standing slightly stooped and his hair gone pure white. "Take it with my blessing. Perhaps we will meet again in Arcadia someday." He turns and walks off on those words, heading into the forest instead of along the trod.


    "Perhaps..." She''s quiet as she watches him amble off, having some idea of what he did with all that glamor. Either way time waits for no one...at least not for very long and once Tolliver is well and truly away, she turns back towards the trod. Time to go home...where hopefully it''s not been so many weeks gone that there''s nothing worth going back to.


    Weeks, yes, but not so many as to be too late. Even with avoiding the city that might take her arrival a bit worse on the return trip for any number of reasons. When she gets closer to their new home, tales of the Redcap who has claimed an area of the Barony arise. A sharp ear can gather information too of at least a key portion of it: there''s an old law that requires military enclaves like Chago¡¯s growing Keep to either be totally self sufficient or to be sworn to the barony and thanks to that law, most of the locals are staying out of things until the matter is resolved. The time to establish proof of self sufficiency is fast approaching too, so the group may be forced to leave the Keep or face a full assault instead of siege and skirmishes.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Genny snorts as she listens to the tales, keeping to herself even as she moves through the Baron''s lands. She keeps her bag of balefire close at all times, not trusting it to be away, and not wanting there to be any chance that it''s lost. She stops briefly at a tavern when she needs food stuff, but doesn''t stay the night, everything a push to get back. As she approaches the new Keep, she turns her efforts towards finding Chago''s new symbol and a chance to let someone know she''s back.


    Well... not that new. They have used such things before. It does take some hunting to locate it though, getting into some of the bad parts of the town and the fae equivalent of the sort of places Eric''s groups always set up. In other words, places a normal sidhe would never be caught dead in and a redcap would be right at home. Well, a redcap or a creeper.


    Eventually she finds the mark she¡¯s looking for, roughly carved into the lintel of a wretched little hovel. Once she finds the mark, there''s a couple living there that could use a couple of better meals more for a bit of color to their skin than for weight gain. On seeing her, they offer a room for a fair price if she needs it and pointing out it takes a fierce heart to travel such paths.


    Genny chuckles at the comment and inclines her head. "Mmm...indeed." It''s been a while, but she''s amused by the set up. "Fierce indeed." She fishes out the last few coins that she has, hardly the most important thing she''s carrying, and tosses them over to cover the price with an extra which should get a message to the right ears. The bale bag still never leaves her protection, no matter if she''s sleeping or visiting the little satyr''s room. She''s not taking any chances of losing it.


    After one such trip, she returns to her room to find a note, in small and precise writing with a carefully sketched map below it. The note is written on the back of one of the Baron''s postings of just why Chago needs to surrender the keep or swear fealty, as well as veiled suggestions he''s kidnapped the Baron''s niece without exactly saying it. Yep. The fellow is smart enough to leave himself wiggle room if something goes wrong. While the page it''s on is informative, the note itself is much more interesting. In short, it''s directions to a pick-up location on the roof of a building in sight of the siege force and the wall beyond, along with a time to be there and a ''Good to have you back. He''s getting unbearable. -E'' at the end. Leave it to the creeper kin to sneak in and leave a note when he could have simply met her and told her everything.


    The next day, at the appointed time, Chago is on the Keep walls, throwing things down at the siege force to keep their attention until she appears. She feels his magic wrap around her, the grasp of travel magic and he makes a yanking motion, much like she would with her whip. It leaps her over the group and she lands in the waiting arms of one of the troll brothers, who grins before setting her down.


    She grins back. ¡°Good catch.¡± Then she gets a good look around. Everyone is on the walking wounded list from one point or another and she shakes her head before marching over and kissing Chago. It''s just the right length of kiss...greeting without going overboard, that''ll be saved for later. She leans back then and snorts softly. "I go away fer a few weeks an'' look at the mess ya''ll make."


    Chago snorts and shakes his head, brushing off some bits of folks that got on his jacket instead of his Gauntlets and rolling his eye. "Ain''t my fault. Should have heard what Shova''s nockers said about trusting a redcap''s cooking. I almost hadda eat one of them t''shut ''em up." He explains as some distant grumbling over how the group treats their gear drifts by, with a level of profanity that suggests either a truly angry nocker or one looking forward to more tinkering. Hard to say with them sometimes.


    There''s welcomes from the other familiar faces and eager watching from the newer ones as they look over the latest arrival. Well, most of the new faces. One of the new folks did have to run when she kissed Chago. Too many images of a goat with no face to bear risking seeing it. Chago takes a moment to look her over and pops his neck after, finally relaxing enough to show how tired he is. "Looks like you done alright." he notes, looking her over and seeing the brightness of fur and smooth skin. Of course, traveling with a bale can do that for a person.


    Genny chuckles and nods, "It were interestin''. An'' ya know ya shouldn''t eat knockers, they give ya gas." Yes, because she''s ever so respectful of the Witch King Chago when he''s in front of folks. She looks over the kids then back to him. "I even brung ya a present from the travelin''." She hands him the bag, handling it gently and letting him take a peek. "Ya can decide if ya want ta share it wi'' everyone now ''r later."


    Chago nods to her teasing, lips curling slightly with amusement. "Yeah. And they''re tougher''n Maxim''s jerky too." he points out. When she hands the bag, he takes it as carefully and his eye widens at the feel of it. He sniffs the bag a few times and nods slowly before peeking in and going still. It''s a long look where the only movement seen is in that amused curl of lips turning into a wide and toothy smile, like the Grinch, perhaps, but with teeth sharper than razors.


    He finally closes the bag and looks back up at Genny as he hands it back. "I don¡¯t know how you got it, but you got it. You get to place it. I need to figure on schedules and need and how we''re gonna show the Baron and all. We just beat back his latest try, so I gotta figure what''s coming next too." Still tired, and still looking at how to take care of everyone. Some redcaps. At least he seems to be in high spirits, no matter what Evan suggested in his note.


    "I have guesses ''bout what he''ll do next. Been ponderin'' it since I saw the first notice, an'' I got a few ideas we can talk about later." She loops the bag back over her shoulder. "I''ll go see our bale chamber and what else needs doing there. Sweetcheeks can help me. Then I''m gonna see what kind ''f mess ya made out ''f my kitchen." There''s a growl there as though she expects they''ve ruined something...or at least she''s teasing them about it. "An later I plan on showin'' ya that I missed ya, an'' anyone who interrupts gets kicked in the face." Yeah, they have a lot to talk about later, but she keeps it to the public face stuff for now.


    Chago nods to her suggestions and then gives a throaty little growl. "They get kicked in the face if they''re lucky. Otherwise I reached ''em first." he says before looking around with just enough of a scowl to back up all the newcomers and to get various gestures of total lack of respect from those that know him. Then, as she goes to deal with the bale she gained them, he goes to see about some of his list of things while he has time he''s willing to devote to it and not her. Business first. For now.

 Chapter 41: A Balefire of Their Own

    The kitchen isn''t in a mess at all, in fact they¡¯ve made it more than a few likely places for fires and a vent into something approximating an actual kitchen, although she will need to rearrange a few things. Seems whoever was using it most is quite a bit shorter than she is. Go figure. Chago and maybe a new boggan or two. Who else was likely to be in her kitchen, after all? It''s also a bit better stocked with the fresh blood having brought more supplies as well.


    Content that she¡¯ll have someplace to make snacks later, Genny seeks out Kiersten and Evan taking them to the area she and Chago were considering as a bale room. As they go to the right place, Kiersten offers to teach the necessary Words and Ritual to transfer a bale to its proper place. She also seems stunned that Genny managed to make a leather pack covered in bloody marks work to carry such a flame so it''s not hard to guess that her way isn''t the only way.


    The trip to the bale chamber reveals a few other things too. A room that¡¯s been hollowed out which could easily be either a war room for planning strategy or an audience chamber. Others that could be ball rooms or community chambers like barracks and mess halls. The craftsmen that came have been at work despite the siege, delving deep into the mountain and finding chambers that show just maybe this place was occupied once before. It''s got just about everything, and it''s all arranged in such a way, the decisions of -what- the place is can guide what the rooms become. "Where is Chago anyway?" Kiersten finally asks. "If he''s going to be in charge, he should be part of it."


    Genny takes in the instruction, then shakes her head. She''s not going to interrupt but she''s got ideas for how they''re going to do this which has nothing to do with the sidhe way of doing it. It''s theirs...it should be done in their own way. Just like everything else. "He will be. He wanted ta keep goin'' on his stuff while we made sure this was the right place, an¡¯ I still feel the same ¡®bout it. Power in the stone. It¡¯s a good location." She lifts her gaze to Evan and gives the creeper kin a grin. "Wanna eel off an get him? Add Shova an'' the others from Kink ta that...anyone close enough ta the inner circle ta help set it."


    "Thank you." says Kiersten as Evan nods and all but slithers off to bring others, spreading the word as only a creeper can, in whispers and relays. "Once the bale is set, the Keep will respond and shape itself to reflect the ones that set it. As his place, he should have a hand in the form it takes." So it''s more than just manners that caused her to say he should be there. It was a quite literal statement.


    It''s not long before word is spread and people start showing up, as she requested. Kinksters and Shova and the family that took them in on first arriving to feed and shelter them when they were hurt. For his part, Chago lingers on his arrival to let the others in first so he can stomp in as the center of attention when he does come. No words from the occasional smart alec this time. He simply stalks up to the center of things, letting his presence and manner speak for him. For a change, he''s paused somewhere to remove his Gauntlets and leave them safely elsewhere. He may not have dressed up like some folks about to cement their grip on a territory might, but he respects dealing with a bale enough to leave the weapons behind.


    Genny waits patiently, having tossed her armor and whip into the room she''s assuming is ''theirs'' given some of the decor. She gets back just before he enters, holding a wicked looking knife in one hand and absently tapping the fingers of the other hand against it. She catches his eye giving a little grin before turning to address the rest.


    "Home...tis an interestin'' word an'' one many people define a lot ''f ways. When we left Kink we went lookin'' fer vengence, yeah, but even more important was a home place. Someplace fer us an'' fer those like us. Those who weren''t ever quite what anyone expected them ta be, but who together could do great things. Didn''t matter seelie or unseelie, what kith ''r kin...jus'' that desire ta take care ''f what we claim as our own an'' the people who are a part ''f it whatever it takes. Now we''re claimin'' this place, this here an'' now. Ya stay an it means yer dedicated ta this home an'' family. May na mean ya stay here forever..." She grins a bit, "Ya''ll cost a fortune ta feed, but it means loyalty ta what we''re creatin'' an'' what we''ve fought and bleed fer and will continue ta fight an bleed fer. Here lies Passion, Hunger, Strength, Craft, Hearth, Secrets, Tales, Majesty... We are the fae... We are the Fierce of Heart and we are family." She slashes the knife twice, once catching a long lock of hair and the second opening her palm and letting it bleed. She holds this over the place for the bale. "Today we light our bale...on the kindlin'' ''f our flesh an'' our hopes. Those who would stand in our circle let them add to the flame." She drops the bloody hair and then offers the knife, hilt first to Chago, to say his peace and add his gift.


    Chago takes the knife when it''s offered and flashes a smirk. "Hell. If I''d known this was gonna be fancy, I''d have dressed up." he jokes before licking the blade clean and then turning to look at everyone there. He lifts the blade and slices a bit of his hair off, and slowly rolls the lock between his fingers as his eye roams the crowd as he considers his words.


    "I ain''t a speaker. Not like Genny. I ain''t one for speeches and swaying folks with words. I''m more a do-er. Ever since Eric tried to screw us, I learned to be a leader too. I brought us here, with her help. We found you, or we called you and you came. Either way, if you''re in this room, you know me well enough to know I ain''t gonna screw ya like we got screwed. This is ours now. I may call it mine, but it''s ours. Our home. I am Chago Bergasa. I am the Witch King of this Hall." He lifts his hand then and bites the fleshy part at the base of his thumb, just enough to tear the skin and rolls that ball of hair in it before dropping it with Genny''s and keeping that hand over the basin for the fire, then drives the knife into the lip of that basin with a sudden display of power and ferocity. "And anyone thinks they can take it is welcome to try! This! Is! MINE!"


    Shared or not, some things simply have to be claimed. His fingers flick in invitation then and some come at once, adding small bits of hair and blood before returning the blade to its place. The trolls for instance do not hesitate. Kiersten steps to Shova and loops her arm through his, then drops into a suggestion of a curtsy. "We are honored by the offer to be a part of this home in more than we already are, but we will have other bonds soon enough that we would not see weaken yours." she murmurs, the most formal they¡¯ve heard her. Good thing she¡¯s feeling better. The family that cared for them also stand off, politely refusing to add to the bowl, but clearly pleased to have been included. Eventually, all the Kinksters add something to the bowl, but none to the degree of Genny and Chago.


    Genny waits until all is finished and then, leaving the knife where it is in the lip of the basin, opens up the pack. She reaches in, pulling the fire out and cradling it between her hands where it licks at the blood, consuming the material. There are no few mutters and a gasp or two at the woman just carrying a balefire in her hands as though it was a kitten. She kneels and gently sets the fire into the basin, pushing glamor into it and letting it go. It takes an instant before the fire hungrily begins to feed and then there''s no stopping it.


    At first, the fires seem a touch weaker than when she gathered them, but far steadier. Chago never moves his hand as the fire builds, letting its heat take care of stopping the bleeding as he adds what glamour he can also. Judging by how fast it fills the basin, it''s not actually shrunk though. Instead, it''s grown even as she''s kept it in the bag. It seems her gift from Tolliver was as powerful as his aging suggested.


    After a few minutes, the flames fill the basin and the power washes outward, turning the basin itself dark and changing the knife to look much more like a redcap made weapon. The wave of change spreads across the Keep quickly, making things darker overall, and flame lit from glowing ruby stone pressed into the walls. The rooms for weapon practice and the armory both reflect the militant nature of the trolls, as well as the viciousness of the redcap. The audience room is remade to be totally redcap, focusing everyone on the seat of the Witch King and making anyone sitting there all the more dominate looking with its decor and style. The kitchen, however, shows the biggest alterations. It''s larger and better stocked by the time the power passes it over, loaded for both his tastes and hers. And somewhere deep, a memory wakes up, and the earth rumbles slightly beneath their feet.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Genny smiles as the change rolls through including washing over the fae and kin under Chago¡¯s new banner. It brings healing with it, and a sense of sharpness, of being more themselves and even less mortal than ever. She gestures to the others to spread out and go see. Once the room is empty of others, she takes a deep breath and comes over to him, touching his cheek. "Well...that''s a rather large step forward."


    Chago grins to that and nods his head. "Very. I''m looking forward to a night here." he admits. "And to showing that asshole Baron he''s got no claim left. Then maybe we can fight and end this." he rumbles. Not likely, but a redcap can dream, right? "I wanna see if there''s an audience room now and what it looks like. And the kitchen." he tells her before leading off to see those changes and crowing about how his throne looks until the new kitchen makes him go silent as he simply looks at everything to see just how impressive it all is.


    She teases him as they go, asking if she should get pillows to put on the throne so he''s taller, all in good fun and careful not to push too hard. This is more of a...bet you missed me...teasing. As well, it serves to let others who have come since she left see them together, both making sure they know she''s with him and that she belongs here. When they get to the kitchen, she too goes silent and a bit wide eyed. Her fingers twitch against his and she grins. "I think...the bale got it right."


    The teasing gets a scowl and a low growl, but also a grin. He''s in too good a mood to be pissed at her when she''s just back. He does swat her rump when he gets a good shot too, but just as playful as her teasing. When he gets his own voice back and his single eye catches the twitching fingers his grin just widens. "You know... maybe I should take stock of this before you try anything in here. Never know what that bale might have done." Oh yeah. Time to get even.


    She pouts at him, but is unable to hold the expression before breaking into laughter. "An'' I''m sure you''ll take stock as slowly as possible...jus'' fer the torture." She shakes her head, but her eyes dance with amusement. "Hell...it''s good ta be back. Folks on the other side ''f the trod didn''t believe that I was Truehearted...right until I told ''em it was ta a redcap. Suddenly there was belief a plenty. Apparently, I deserve ya."


    Chago laughs easily at that and one arm slips out to pull her closer. "Well... there ain''t many that do deserve redcaps. That''s why we''re so selective about hanging around other kiths." he jokes. "But I guess you''ll do." he adds as his fingers curl in her fur, not even trying to avoid an elbow jab for that one.


    She leans against him, warm, real, and still smelling just a little like blood. It''s nearly impossible to get the stuff out of fur without a proper soak and soaps. "Good...cause yer rather stuck wi'' me. So there." Genny kisses the top of his head. "So...plannin'' ta do befer I shut ya up in a room an'' refamiliarize myself wi'' yer territory?"


    "Just one thing." answers Chago before leading her back out to head toward their rooms. "KENNY!" he bellows once in the halls again. When the young redcap shows, clearly a bit surprised still at the new arrangements, Chago tells him "Go find the shrimps and Evan. Tell ''em all dawn at the soonest. Tell Evan to find me in the bale chamber when time is set for sure. I''ll be there midnight or so, latest." Then he waves the kid off and resumes the trip to their rooms. After all, that gives them most of a day and half a night to out off work. Go figure he''s got a plan in place already. Messages to folks from town and to the Baron all ready to display their proof now that she¡¯s back.


    Genny grins as the word goes out, blowing Kenny a kiss when his back is turned. The young redcap is getting better about this whole, many kiths thing but it still weirds him out a bit. Once he''s gone, she pushes open the door to their room and then pauses and blinks, before laughing softly. Apparently, the bale was at work here too and while the decor still isn''t over the top, what furniture and such that there is appeals to her sense of textures and comfort. There''s a rack on the wall for hanging weapons and armor and a fire at a low bank in one wall. "This is a feckin'' cool way ''f redecoratin''."


    There''s also a shelf by the weapon rack for his Gauntlets and the weapons rest on it when he walks in. "Not exactly how I''d have done it, but it looks good." he says as he scans the area. Even the floor is redone, taking into account her hooves. Yeah, the public got more of it it looks like him, but their private space is very much her. Then again, considering the average satyr and comfort... that''s not totally a bad thing. "Is that door new?" he asks as he indicates one to the side that''s rather heavy looking. Checking it shows a private bath, with its own pump and fire for hot water.


    She doesn''t squeal, that''s way too girly, but she does go off in Spanish with a praise of the wonder that is hot water. And that''s really the end of them wandering around, cause once the bath is filled, she makes short work of their clothing and anything else in the way of a combination of cleaning and making sure he''s very aware of how much she missed him and just how much she claims him as her own. Multiple times...on various surfaces...until she finally settles against him, her head pillowed on his chest. Evan shouldn''t have too much grumpiness to complain about now.


    "Mmm...nice ta be home. An I do have another card fer ya in this little game wi'' the Baron. This section ''f land. It ain''t part ''f his barony anyway."


    Chago is more than happy to take her to quite a few places and angles as well, to help drive any last bits of rage or loony satyr stuff left over after her little trip. He''s much more relaxed once they''re resting and curled together, sighing happily and leaning to nuzzle her hair and stroke her horns. "So.... bath...sleep... get rea... the hell you say!?" Yeah. That bit of news got him alright. His tongue flick over his lips as he considers the ramifications of that bit of news and muttering in Spanish as he considers it.


    His response makes her grin, pleased with herself. "Mmmhm... One ¡®f the places the trod links ta where I came from, the Barony I destroyed an'' it''s moved. I checked an'' doubled check it. The trod used ta be the division between the lands and this area was on the -other- side. Part ''f why it felt so familiar when we got here. So ifn ya go by the older borders, which take precedence as far as I remember...well... it''s been moved and it¡¯s unincorporated here and unclaimed there cause there still ain''t a rulin'' class on the other side."


    Chago''s grin widens a bit as he keeps stroking her horns idly. "Damn, goat. When you stomp someone, you really stomp ''em good, don''t ya? Remind me not t''piss ya off." he jokes. Then he gets a little more serious. "We''ll need to confer with Kiersten and confirm it, but... well, we might have us one hell of a territory. How would ya like a county instead of a keep?"


    "When I stomp something, it stays stomped..." She rubs her cheek against his chest, covering a yawn. "Mmm...I think it''d be a hell ''f a lot ''f work, but I suspect we could make some very profitable arrangements wi'' those jus'' on the other side ''f the trod and the other places I know branch out from it, now that I¡¯ve walked it. They ain''t got a bale an haven''t had fer a while. I suspect it can be worked out ta everyone''s advantage. Well...save fer Baron Nuckin''Futz."


    Chago nods, yawning himself after catching hers. Those things are way too contagious, aren''t they? He nods slowly, grinning a little wider as he thinks of what she said. "Hell, yeah. We do that and we got a big edge on Baron Hoverend.They remember you out there? Do I need to present myself to ''em alone until it''s too late to argue?" he suggests.


    "It''s hit an'' miss. Some folks ''r jus'' as glad fer what happened back then. Some ''r too young ta remember. Some think I got the shite end ''f the deal, an'' some..." She shrugs. "They likely would like ta do some skull bashin'' ''f their own. So may need ta work it from a couple ''f angles in the long run. Short run though it gives us a second defense against the Baron''s claims."


    Chago nods again. "Right. I just wanna talk to Kiersten and make sure it ain''t been annexed or some shit. Hell, even if it has been, if she''ll release it or if our claim is enough to get us loose, we can use it. Once we settle with the Baron, we can start sending out some ambassador kinda stuff and see what happens."


    "Makes sense ta me. There''s a troll I can think ''f an'' a few others we could start wi'' once we get that far." She yawns again, mentally testing the time. "Though I''m thinkin'' we''ve got a couple hours ta nap, then go plan wi'' Evan. Ya can bet the Baron ain''t gonna like our new bale among other things. Will be time ta get our war faces on soon enough."


    Chago nods in agreement then mutters in a darker tone. "Yeah. But... we should rest in the bale chamber. I got no idea how long you had it, but I know how long I''ve needed it and I need to build up enough to look like I''m full strength. Can''t meet a sidhe looking like I been through a wringer. Specially not that one."


    "Considerin'' the nature ''f that trod? No feckin'' clue how long. Don''t matter. I wouldn''t mind sleepin'' warm between it an'' you." She gives a little grin before biting his shoulder gently. "An'' ya were right. The glamour snacks you prepared came in very handy as balefire tinder. Kept the thing goin'' good. Thanks."


    And so the conversation goes, turning lighter as the important bits are covered, then turning quiet as they drift off together. It''s morning before they''re disturbed and then it''s just to give the time of evening that the meeting with the Baron will be held. Soon after another knock comes and food is left for them by whoever it was. Much later, lunch is brought the same way, followed by hot water and a basin to wash in. Then Chago''s sidhe parodying finery and one of Genny''s best outfits. Each delivery is a knock and the items left, the person doing it unseen.

 Chapter 42: The Baron Comes

    Naturally, Chago heads for the audience chamber to claim his thronelike seat for that height and presence when the others come in. That''s right, no coming in to pomp and circumstance for him. The room has been further transformed during the night too, clearly boggan work. Tarot designed tapestries line the hall, marking the major arcana with the three of swords design covering the steps to the throne. Hanging behind that throne is The Tower and Chago nods his head in approval. "Sudden change, usually unwelcome or shocking. I sure as hell am gonna be that." he declares before taking his seat and grinning toothily. "Think I should get a crown?" he says in a mostly jesting tone.


    Genny laughs at that, the sweeps of dark fabric she wears catching the flickers of dark light and hording them away, making her look like she''s covered in dark fire. "Sombrero or chef''s hat?" Her tones are light, even though the look in her eyes is serious. She''s had just about enough of Baron what''s his bucket and his demands. About time to kick some sidhe ass without bothering to take names. She looks over the room and over the others who begin to arrive, dressed appropriately to the situation and rather a frightening little group they make. At least to those out of the family.


    Chago laughs lightly at that, but straightens and takes on a proper ''I''m in charge'' manner as folks arrive. His eye sweeps the room and the arrangement and he nods once to himself, sending the Corby folks to one side as a unit and giving Kiersten and Shova a place of honor to the other. It takes a scowl and a rather sharp gesture to get Shova to step up but the more politically savvy sidhe can tell someone setting a scene and moves easily as directed. Everyone is in their finest too, even folks that shouldn''t have had finest available like Kenny. He looks the most uncomfortable of them all in fact.


    Once the stage is set, Chago signals for the people there to see proof of the keep being self sufficient to be allowed in and they come with only mild hesitation. Who eagerly goes to see a redcap, after all? The remaining ''special'' seats go to the local town¡¯s mayor and the sheriff and to a general of the baron''s army as they come in. The generic flunkies that seem to follow sidhe politics about are directed to the front of the lesser seating next, again purely by who came in when. Only Kiersten and Shova got anything truly special.


    Finally, after delaying to make an entrance, the Baron arrives and stops almost as soon as he enters, dead last and left with the worst possible seats for himself and his usual pomp. Before he can protest, Chago rises and lifts his voice, the room design carrying it easily over those in the crowd. "I am Chago Bergasa. I am the Witch King of this Keep and all lands associated with it. The Lady Kiersten can speak more... eloquently on the forms granting this to me, if any of you need to hear. Otherwise, I am here to present proof that this Keep is indeed self sustaining and therefor mine alone." He turns to the gathering he placed in the best seats and tips his head in near respect then looks to the gathered flunkies. "If you would be so kind to part and allow the Baron to join us, I will escort Lady Kiersten and lead the rest of your officials to -my- bale."


    He did a good job of sounding all proper and dignified up until the last. The stress on my has the edge of challenge that only a redcap can manage to give a word that is just so simple.


    There are so many levels of insult going on, and yet...not much the Baron can do about it. If he''d arrived first, he would have had a good seat and been seated for the last few minutes rather than cooling his royal heels. The flushed expression followed by color high in the sidhe''s cheeks is hardly missed by... well... anyone. His fingers curl into a fist which he forces to relax, one finger at a time.


    Kiersten moves to Chago''s side with grace, standing with a high head and chin tilted slightly upwards. The look in her eyes is the type which has dragged men through mushroom rings and kept them for centuries held captive by a beauty they can never hope to hold. Her fingers come to rest on Chago''s arm, even as Genny moves to join Shova, likewise taking his arm. The two satyrs exchange a murmur of words, but so low that even Chago''s hearing can''t pick it up. Or maybe because it wasn''t words so much as a click of tones and hums. Weird satyrs. They wait until the party begins to move, and then despite the pomp and all, both slip away.


    Quickly those in the way get out of it, though they''re definitely coming along for the show.


    Regaining some kind of composure the Baron simply waits for a proper path to clear before striding up it. He gives a bow to his niece, gaze flickering over Chago with dismissal. "My niece...I am glad to see you again. Soon you will come home and all will again be well."


    Ah well... one can only hope for the best results. It was too much to ask that everyone keep blocking the Baron until they got to the bale chamber. It was a fun fantasy though. Chago''s grin doesn''t fade in the least when he''s ignored. After all, redcaps learned a long time ago how to be afforded attention from the sidhe, butt in.


    "Yeah. The Lady will return to her place real soon." he agrees with the Baron, stressing the word Lady to be clear he means it as her title and not just a politeness. "And you''re damn right, things will be quite well when she does return. Better''n they been in a long time, I got a feeling." he observes. No title is offered to the Baron either. Only for Kiersten. "It''s been a real honor to be able t''give her a place to rest and recover from all the stuff she''s been put through. Makes a guy glad he''s been able t''help, ya know? I''m glad she made the choice t''stay here with us."


    Not that he''d stress why she was there, or that she''s not been a captive for the audience or anything. Oh no. And he''s not staying quiet either. Likely everyone coming to see the bale can hear every word.


    A piece of shadow detaches itself from the hallway, moving to stand next to the Baron. The creeper is dressed as finely as a sidhe, though in his own particular idiom. A once white starched shirt with a formal overcoat and pants, all held together with spider silk and shadow. He sniffs, looking down at Chago and whispering with a sibilant hiss. "It speaks loudly for one who has taken so much. It is a wonder that your patience remains, m''lord Baron."


    The appearance of the councilor brings a further paling to Kiersten''s cheeks and she squeezes Chago''s arm slightly, steadying herself.


    Chago''s head turns and he smiles toothily to the councilor at that whisper. It''s not a nice smile either. Oh heck no. It''s much more a display of teeth than anything remotely approaching nice. A low growl vibrates in his throat, just ahead of a typical retort when the arm squeeze registers and he turns instead to Kiersten. "I believe the Lady will be more than happy to inform all that matter that -it- has earned everything -it- has." he says. "And -it- is pleased to be able to say as much with the Lady here to hear it. If anyone thinks otherwise, -it- will also be happy to take matters into -its- own hands if need be." And every it is sharply stressed, all but curses in the force he puts to them. "Not that -it- thinks anyone would be foolish enough to insult -it- within -its- home. After all, when this tour is over, -it- would be well within -its- right to handle such insults in whatever method suited -it-." An the last it is quite clipped as his teeth snap together audibly.


    "How quaint...it has learned speech." The councilor doesn''t sound the least bit threatened, giving Kiersten a little mocking bow. "I have always wondered at your choice of pets, Mistress, but this is even beyond the goat stench you tend to carry along with you." He sniffs again, pulling out a stained grey handkerchief and touching it to his nose. "This place positively reeks of such things. A unique diversion, but it is quiet time to stop playing at power games, don''t you think?"


    Kiersten frowns, her hand remaining tight on Chago''s arm, though whether it''s to keep him calm or her is a hard call. "My diversions are much less profane than what you keep behind closed doors. You are a guest here. I suspect it would be good for you to remember that fact."


    Chago starts to turn as the creeper hisses his words, but the grip on his arm forces him to wait. Probably a good thing too. Instead, he faces forward. "We''re almost to -my- bale now. Once it has been seen, I expect you will be leaving, councilor." he says very calmly. "Unless, that is, you''ve had some strange desire to see your spleen before it''s saut¨¦ed with a bit of garlic and served with refried beans and fresh tortillas." And not a single word has a hint of temper behind it. He could as easily be talking about a far more normal recipe.


    The councilor laughs at that. "Indeed. I''ve yet to impute the hospitality of the goat whore and the thing. I''m merely making conversation." Chago''s words are summarily dismissed, as though he can''t even hear the redcap speak. "Though I will be interested to see what you have devised as a bale. The last one in this area was extinguished long ago." He bows to the Baron. "Save for what his Grace has graciously kept burning."


    Chago mutters softly in Spanish, things much closer to what he really wanted to say but has been trying to be more the leader than to give voice to, the tone going darker. Still, as they reach the bale chamber, he stops at last and turns to the group again. "Everyone, I wanna thank you for bearing with me in this process. My lady Genny risked a great deal to get us this bale and she has done a service to not only myself and my people, but to all the people of the lands this place protects." His eye flicks to the Baron as he makes this point and then on to the others without lingering


    "Lady Kiersten, as fitting your station, please, see for yourself and show those gathered here the proof of our efforts. Welcome to Feroz Corazon''s bale and the proof that this is my territory now." And with those words, and the blatant declaration he recognizes her as his counterpart instead of the Baron, he indicates the door and steps back a single pace to give her free access.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "The goat bitch is a thief and a murderer. If she has brought fire to this place, you can be assured it was through treachery and ill will..."


    Even as the councilor speaks the Baron steps forward, catching his niece by the arm. The grip is harder than it has to be, like to leave bruises on her skin even as he pushes her forward.


    ¡°Enough...we will see to this nonsense now." He drops to a knee, pulling Kiersten with him and reaching towards the flame, frowning at what he feels. "Impossible. Trickery."


    "I do not think so, Uncle." Kiersten''s voice is still strong. "Fire...true fire...won in blood. I would not touch that were I you."


    Kenny slips in behind Chago, leaning forward and muttering quickly. ''Attack on the walls...the goat woman is kickin'' asses.''


    "The goat bitch proved herself to the last of a lost line and gained that with his blessing." Chago snarls. temper beginning to fray at last. "Would the flames be so strong if stolen?"


    His head turns to lock a glare on the Baron then and his hand reaches toward the pair of sidhe as he says "The Lady is here under my protection and welcome. -You- are only here for this proof. Remove your hand from her arm before I remove it from yours." He snaps, pushing his anger into the tone and driving a Browbeat at the shocked Baron.


    Before things can go farther, Kenny''s arrival catches him and he turns to the group on that report. "You two. If either of you leave my sight, you will be hunted as instigators in this attack." he says with a sharp gesture to the Baron and the Councilor. "Stay close. If these are your men attacking my walls, I expect you to stop them, either by deed or by death. I brought you here legitimately. I expected to be treated with honor. I''m giving you a chance, then I''m dealing with this as a Witch King." And he waves Kenny to lead the way, moving to follow and bellowing for any of his people in earshot. There''s no effort to make it easy for either the sidhe or the creeper he just ordered to stay in sight to do so either. If they don''t want to risk finding out if he meant it, they better scramble.


    The Baron stands under the Browbeat, but not without considerable effort. His eyes widen, feeling the strength of the claimed bale in Chago''s wishes. He doesn''t release Kiersten, even as the noise of the place rises, at least not until Shova appears, blood on one side of his face and rage in his eyes. Then the Baron starts shouting orders to his retinue.


    "Kill them all! This so called Witch King and his Bitch. Bring me their heads and this strength will too be mine!"


    Yeah...Mine...he''s kind of obnoxious isn''t'' he? And the proof of the loyalty of the soldiers he brought is in their instant response. Those who doubt were left behind.


    The councilor begins a sibilant chant, his form beginning to shift. Big freaking surprise there. Chago''s turn continues, his hand lifting to rip his cape off in a pin breaking jerk as he goes full circle. "Kenny! General!" he orders as he turns that circle, expecting the kid to be little more than a distraction really. His hand twirls, coiling the cape and then pouring a bit of glamour into it as he snaps it like a whip to trigger haste for his own assault.


    For the moment, the Councilor is ignored as Chago lunges at the Baron in a blur, jaws snapping for the arm on Kiersten''s and his Gauntleted fists pistoning at the man''s gut as many times as he can before the effect wanes. Chaos? Yeah, just a little, but there''s an order to it too. A method to the madness.


    The twins are there and taking on anything which happens to get in front of them. Most of the Baron''s troops are knockers and creepers with a few trolls tossed in there for good measure, but most of the trolls in the area aren''t in the Baron''s service, which likely says something about him as much as anything else. The fighting is dirty and harsh, but the Kink folk know fighting in a way that no trained soldier does.


    The Baron expects Chago to attack him but not in the way he does. Quicksilver? An arranged attack force? Even so that Baron releases Kiersten just as the bite comes and might have avoided Chago''s teeth, but he''d forgotten the bloody angry satyr. Shova has had to grow up fast the last few weeks and he pulls Kiersten out of the way, snapping a kick into the back of the Baron''s knees at the same time. Something breaks and where the Baron had meant to go away from Chago, he falls towards those teeth. Crunch.


    As for Kenny and the General...yeah...the kid doesn''t stand a chance. The general is a grump knocker and a skilled one. It doesn''t take long before he and Kenny are exchanging shots, though more of them land on the young redcap, who growls before yelling something at the General, the language strange and musical, odd from a redcap''s mouth. And something that makes the General give pause.


    Chago stays on the Baron''s body with his assault, but he hasn''t forgotten his surroundings. He snaps a Gauntleted hand toward the Councilor''s general direction. "Blood of nobility. Blood of the mountain. Join and rise. Bind that man." he hisses out in another quick and dirty bunk to try and bind the creeper to slow him as he grips the sidhe''s head with his free hand so he can bite it off. Oh yes, he meant it when he said Witch King.


    The rest? He trusts his trolls to do their job and someone will get free to help Kenny if need be.


    The attempt to bind the councilor is a good one, but it slides off him, like water. He''s sucking glamour from the air, from the bale and growing as he does. There is something wrong here...something that is not a creeper, though it wore a creeper¡¯s face.


    The general pulls Kenny up until they''re almost nose to nose. That would be dangerous with Chago, but the General is apparently willing to risk it with the younger cap. It''s impossible to hear what words are exchanged, but the result is immediate. Kenny is released and the General sprints for Kiersten. "Those of the Loyal blood, to me and the Lady!" As he yells the creeper among the troop begin attacking anyone near them, Chago''s men or the General''s, shedding pieces of skin and lashing out with weapons and whips that used to be body parts. Whatever they are they''re bad.


    Chago promised to protect Kiersten and his next steps, as he spits the taste of the Baron''s flesh from his mouth, are to be between her and any threats. "Guard her!" he bellows, gesturing for the trolls to close in with him as he squares on the Councilor. Then his eye narrows and he goes all sorts of formal. "This is -mine-. My home. My bale. I deny you. Thou has no claim. I deny you. Thou hast no right. I deny you. Thou hast no power." And again, Glamour flows, this time a large part of his personal store as well as that of the bunk as he releases a Soothsayed curse.


    On the heels of that curse, he adds "Baroness Kiersten. Thou art sovereign in thine own place. Claim thy due." As he makes the final formal statement, he stresses the word sovereign to suggest a potential method.


    The trolls move to him even as Kenny and the General close ranks around Kiersten. The bale flares and then takes on a darker light, painting the room in red and black.


    The once councilor shudders, whipping towards Chago like an oily piece of shadow. "What art thou!?! Where comes this strength?" So the curse hasn''t completely knocked it out, but it''s shrinking even as it eels and tentacle arms lash towards Chago. What was complete confidence sounds shaken, uncertain. "Die!"


    Kiersten swallows, ripping her gaze away from her dead Uncle. Bastard or not he was still family. She draws a breath and straightens, drawing a breath.


    "My land and my people, come to my claim. Blood of the Loyal...rise to the defense of what is yours."


    Chago''s ignores the whiplike tentacle things he''s attacked with and he lets them strike as he takes a stalking step toward that creature. "I am Chago Bergasa. I am Witch King of my domain." he says in a hard and even voice, his lips curling to expose those shark teeth with every word, " I am Seer. I am boss of Feroz Corazon," With each statement of what he is, he draws closer to his foe, eye blazing with fury and focus both. "I am redcap."


    His fists close and he draws back one then and lets fly with a ripping punch as he adds in a bellow of all the built up focus and rage. "I am your END!"


    In movies these things take a long time. Sometimes there''s even a slow-motion montage. In reality fights are vicious and over very quickly. Those loyal to the new Baroness are given additional strength as she claims the land. Even though she''s not standing in her bale or on her grounds the land has known her long enough to respond to her blood claim. The creeper creations begin to fall, pounded into bloody messes.


    As Chago advances the tentacles hit him, leaving burning welts where they touch and the creeper takes a deep breath, spitting a thick stream of acidic fog even as the punch rips into it. Aw...it has a gooey nutag center.


    Chao''s eye snaps shut as the fog begins to pour out, protecting his vision in pure reflex. As he pulls the first fist back, his other lashes out blindly, tearing into the creeper body as well and then his arms pull in opposite directions, ending the body with the hooks and barbs of his Blooded Gauntlets. Only when he feels the body torn does he give into the reflex to fall back, bellowing again, this time in the pain of the acid burning his flesh. His fingers curl and he tugs off one Gauntlet, dropping it at his feet and stretching the bare arm out blindly toward where he left people. "Kitchen! Now!" he demands. "Everyone else, see to the Baroness and the battle!"


    It''s Evan''s cool touch that grabs Chago''s arm, guiding him away from the chaos of the bale and into the cool caverns. There''s more noise coming from outside of the Keep but that seems far away. He cranks on water, half shoving Chago''s face into it. Watching acid dig into Chago''s skin isn''t any fun.


    A few moments later another presence enters the room, a bogan who approaches carefully. "My lord the General sent me to see to the wounded."


    As Chago washes the wounds, he directs Evan to the baking soda and sprinkles it onto the worst hurting places, then works the base powder into the acid burn to kill it off quickly. Then more washing. And more. When he hears the voice, he gives Evan a ''watch but stay out of the way'' gesture. "Check on Kenny. The other redcap. He got beat up good. And Shova. He was bloody last I saw." he directs as he keeps washing his own wounds, stripping off his ruined finery between splashes and not caring who might see it. Everything by touch. He''s not about to open that remaining eye until he''s not feeling any burny spots.


    It takes a few minutes, ones he can likely spare since the worst offenders are ripped into pieces and being absorbed by the stone of the bale chamber. Eventually though, the burning on his skin ceases and the paste of baking soda stops bubbling. When he does open his eye Evan is still there, but other than that the kitchen is quiet.


    Chago mutters more Spanish curses as he keeps washing to get rid of the rest and to wash off the potentially toxic salts created by neutralizing an unknown acid. Besides, they burn in the wounds. Finally, when all the owie aspects are gone and he''s feeling much better, he looks at Evan and takes a step toward the creepers. "Okay. Do your thing. Patch me up enough to fake it so I can check on the rest."


    Then he looks around to pick up some cleaning clothes and tie them together into a cheap loincloth and then find the single Gauntlet that made it this far. He can go back for the other later, just like clothing. Duty first.

 Chapter 43: Cleaning Up

    Being patched up by Evan is not nearly as much fun as being patched up by Genny, but it gets the job done. Both helping with the wounds and giving Chago enough strength not to look like he took acid in the face.


    When he re-enters the halls, they''re much quieter. In the bale room the boggan is finishing his work on the wounded soldiers and Chago''s folk inside. Kenny needs new clothes, but looks better and the twins...well...like anyone really got a hand on them? The remains of bodies have been moved over to one side, giving Chago the right to dispose of them as he sees fit. Kiersten is sitting with Shova and the Baron¡¯s General, the three talking quietly while the General oversees the withdrawal of troops from Chago''s Keep given how the lay of power has changed.


    While he clearly doesn''t look the part any longer, Chago still keeps his head up and his manner that of leadership now that the crisis is passed. He goes and reclaims his other Gauntlet but he doesn''t pull it on. Instead, he moves to the group and offers his free hand to the General with a soft "You Pardon Lady." as he intrudes. "Good man. Not everyone would have listened in the heat of such a moment." he tells the man directly with the offer.


    The General lets the conversation drop, taking the offered hand. "You are fortunate that your man knew the right words to make one listen." He looks to Kiersten. "And that my loyalty is to the County and the blood, not one particular man or woman." A pause, and a smile cracks the old soldier¡¯s face. "Though I prefer her face to her uncles if I might be honest."


    Kiersten might respond, but she''s kinda staring at Chago. She''s trying not to, but she can''t help it.


    Chago might not have noticed her stare if not for the General''s words. He glances her way as he replies, "So do I." and his lips curl into an amused grin. Sometimes he can restrain himself, but in the relief of the moment and the restrain he''s manages to keep for so long he nudges Shova. "So... jealous yet?" he asks in an amused tone as he nods to the stare.


    And, when Kiersten reacts, he adds "I got two more if ya wanna see ''em." to tease her directly too. Considering he''s only wearing one glove and a loincloth, it shouldn''t take her long to get it, even if she was still drugged. Go figure that despite them both having title now, he''s not going to treat her that much differently.


    Kiersten''s lips move, but words don''t come out immediately. She turns rather scarlet and looks away, squeezing Shova''s hand. He cracks a grin and shakes his head. "Jealous of you or Genny?"


    And then there''s the General. On one hand he''s amused as all get out. On the other hand, he''s supposed to be being proper and seeing to Kiersten''s well being, so he thumps Chago on the shoulder of the head. Not even hard enough to stun him. "Please, Witch King. There''s a lady present."


    Chago doesn''t even try and avoid it. He earned it, after all. "A Lady indeed. And either bound or soon to be bound to a satyr. If she can''t stand a little teasing from a friend that''s done that to her for as long as they''ve known one another, she''ll never stop blushing when they''re bonded."


    Then he glances to Shova and grins a bit wider. "Either one. I didn''t figure to be your type though." he notes before laughing.


    Once the laughter dies, he turns back to the General. "As long as you and yours are with her, you''ll be welcome here, General. You showed the honor I hoped for." he says in a more serious tone again.


    Then it''s back to Kiersten. "Lady, I do still have some private business I wish to discuss with you. When you have dealt with your matters, I hope to see you to speak of it."


    And last, but not least, someone finally got word of what happened to Chago to the right ears, either from seeing Mr. Acid Wash 2010 or by finding his clothing in the kitchen and one of the boggans that made the tapestries in the audience chamber brings him a change of clothing.


    Clothing...yes...clothing is better and Kiersten turns away so that Chago can dress if he chooses.


    The humor is well taken all the way around and the general is much more relaxed as he sees the interactions. One might get the idea that he really didn''t want hostile relations with Chago on their border, anyway. This is much more to his liking.


    Kiersten nods at Chago''s request. "Tomorrow maybe? We still need to see the outcome of what has happened outside, and within a couple of days I suspect it is best that I return with the General and my Consort to the palace."


    Chago nods to Kiersten. "Whenever is convenient, Lady.You have a lot of pressure ahead of you, where mine is now ended for the moment." He drops into a pretty darn good bow to her with that. "Assuming you approve of... what you''ve seen." Not that he''d pause to make her think of other things or anything. And yes, after the bow, he does begin to dress, showing he does indeed have other piercings she missed if anyone looks. He is about as shy as a typical satyr.


    Speaking of, once he''s dressed, he signals Evan over. "Go check on Genny for me. Let me know how she''s doing. Status in general too." Hard not to see where his priorities are though.


    Evan takes off and, once he''s dressed, Kiersten turns her attention back to the men. "I leave the disposal of my Uncle to your discretion. You''ve earned the right to deal with his remains as you choose." Not like she might suspect eating the old Baron is on the list. There was all that talk of garlic and spleens.


    A few minutes pass and Evan returns. He pauses at the doorway, his whispery voice barely carrying. "The new wallss and gatess are ours, but not without a great deal of mess. It is being dealt with." Another pause and he grimaces. "Genny is rather under a ton of rocks. The twins are working on it. That she hass not moved the earth herself, I suspect she is unconscious." The normally quiet whisper even more so.


    Chago nods to Kiersten and then heads to the head and body. He lifts the head and tosses it to Kenny. "Spike this near the gates. Have the body gibbited for the crows." Yeah. Not going to eat that thing. "Keep some of the scraps. Something didn''t taste right about him."


    Then, before he can say anything else, Evan''s report comes and Chago goes still and cold. He steps calmly to the bale and thrusts his hands into it as long as he can bare, growling as he takes the burn for what it carries before turning and running out, gesturing for Evan to take lead with a burned hand.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Evan leads the way quickly, scowling at the baleburn not about to argue with the man. Shova, Kiersten and the General follow while Kenny deals with the issues of piking the head and such. That''s good old redcap work.


    Once they get outside, they can see that the place is kind of messy. There are more of those spider things, all dead, and many corpses which are being gathered for burning. Closest to the mountain one can see where land was let loose from above and came down hard, and it''s there that the twins are moving rock. They have a couple of folks using gentle earth magic which is helping, there''s just so much of the dang rock.


    This is going to hurt, even when the burns are so new it''s hard to imagine other pain. Without breaking stride, Chago bends and rakes one burned hand along the ground to gather gravel from the fall. He preses his other hand to one of the stones, splitting burnt skin and leaving a bloody handprint as he focuses what glamour he was able to gather in such a brief gesture and any he has left to spare and releases it as he throws the handful of pebbles as high and as far as he can lob it, targeting the mound of stone with moving magic before falling pretty much on his face and curling around his hands in weakness and pain from the sudden drain.


    The next thing Chago feels is soft hands wrapping around his shoulders, and being pulled against a familiar form. Genny smells of dirt and blood, but holds him close to her. Orders are snapped at the others to preserve both his place as leader and to get her what she needs. Then she''s singing softly in Spanish against his ear, a flood of cool glamour pouring through her hands and over his flesh.


    Hard to believe it wasn''t that long ago Shova wondered how the redcap could claim to be her Trueheart because of him punching her in the face to knock her out before setting a broken bone when Chago pulls a stunt like this, huh?


    For his part, Chago just leans into the comforting presence, fighting to keep the pain in his hands from being expressed. Anyone close enough would hear the little whimpers that want to be screams after how he burned himself and then abused the burns until that cool glamour begins to slowly restore him. He still says nothing though, focusing on preserving his pride in the face of the pain as much as possible.


    At first it was just glamour to recharge him and help him against the pain, now she begins to mold it. The glamour becomes a song against his temple, healing and soothing as it goes. Her fingers move over his shoulders and down to brush his burnt fingers. Once he can move again, she''s there to tuck a shoulder under his, continuing to glamour shape for as long as needed.


    Whimpers grow to hisses to growls as his strength grows and the pain is pushed back by healing. As his skin knits and returns to a more proper color, he twists to better rub against her cheek with his and soon after forces himself to his feet, still leaning on her quite a bit until he''s stable, then offering her help to rise as well. "Who else needs us?" he asks in an only slightly strained voice as the pair hold each other up.


    Genny shakes her head. "No one fer a bit. Everyone has orders an'' stuff ta do." Yeah, she''s efficient when she''s glaring at people. "I think we kin collapse fer about an hour befer we feed the noble types who are stickin'' around."


    Chago nods and loops an arm possessively about her. Well, to the look of observers anyway. She can feel how much he''s leaning on her. "Head for the bale then. Sweetcheeks was there when I came to get you." And hopefully the General isn''t -here- where Chago has missed him to hear that comment. "We can head back, send them all to rooms, and then drop for a while." Yeah. They''re being as stingy as sidhe of that bale for the moment, but they''ve had lots of reason.


    "And I''ll tell ya about the colors after I''ve had some rest." he adds before she sees the changes their bale took on during the fight.


    Her support is stronger than he is right now. She got kicked around and smushed under rocks and took a headshot that kept her out for a few minutes, but not nearly to the degree he did. She guides him through the keep as he speaks, her eyebrows raising as he mentions changes to the bale. "If ya''ll broke the bale while I was out, I''m gonna kick someone." It''s a light amused threat, she knows he wouldn''t let anything really bad happen to the bale if he could help it.


    Once the get to the room she pauses, taking in the changes. Someone has scrubbed up the gunk from the floor, but there are stains in the stone now, swirls and patterns that a seer could make sense of for ages. The bale light isn''t as intense as it was during the fight, but the color change seems permanent, that rich dark fire which reflects the heart, blood and will of those who live here. "Huh." She glances to Kiersten, Shova and the General, who have been watching over things here. "Glad everyone looks ta be in one place. We''ve got rooms where ya can rest fer a while."


    Chago nods his head and flashes Kiersten a grin. "You and Shova know the way around, Baroness. Take what rooms ya like that ain''t in use, or go back t'' yours. I ain''t picky. Ask for someone t''get him one if ya don''t wanna do it yourself." Yeah. He''s not bothering to talk properly anymore. Things are done and he can relax for a little. "Curious though. Do any of ya know who the hell that councilor was? I don''t like the thought there might be more like him."


    Kiersten frowns, shaking her head. "I don''t really know much about him. He was just always...there. He and the Baron would talk frequently, but he didn''t have much to do with me."


    The General echoes the frown, pondering. "He came from beyond the county some time ago, back when the Baron was young." His speech, now that one can pay attention, is very precise and generally formal, whether by nature or nurture. "Lots of things changed over the years, things I hadn''t thought much on until recently. It was easy not to...almost too easy."


    Genny steers Chago closer to the bale so he can talk and warm himself at the same time. "I don''t know anythin'' ''bout him. Didn''t have really much ''f a chance befer the trouble started ta hobnob.¡±


    Chago nods and settles with the faintest hiss and grunt as he does. His eye closes a moment, then he looks back at the others and waves them on. "We can compare notes later. You guys need rest." You guys? "You been through a lot. Go get some sleep. We''ll talk later. Me and Genny need to compare notes of inside and out." Not that he''d try and say they needed it when he''s the one that''s barely able to stand.


    The General looks like he might say more, but Shova and Kiersten bustle him out of the room, talking about plans to go back to the palace and some of the concerns of the county.


    Genny secures the doors so folks will have to knock if they want to talk to them and then settles next to him. She arranges herself so that she''s serving as a warm pillow for him. "No comparin'' right now. Jus'' rest. Plenty ''f time ta deal wi'' everything else soon."


    Chago proves he''s wiped out. He doesn''t even playfully act as if he was going to do more than collapse with her and soak up heat. "Why do you think I was getting rid of them?" he asks. "When I wake up, I''ll tell you which smear is who and you can tell me how the hell you ended up under all that rock." Another sign of how tired he is, as bad a mess as it might have been, he didn''t drop a single F-bomb. In any language.


    "Mmmhmm..." She tugs him a little closer, nuzzling his temple, but it''s not sexual, just being closer. "Hush you...sleep now." Watched over by a dark angel of a satyr...for some people that would be terrifying, for Chago it''s a comfort and par for the course.


    She''s not going to have to tell him that twice. From the feel of his body against her, she might not have had to tell him once. For some, that satyr might be a dark angel, but for him, she''s the missing piece of a very complex puzzle, or perhaps more accurately the garnish on the plate that turns the dish from nice to something special. As he sleeps, he does mutter and once even turn his head and spits sharply before saying ''Not right'' in Spanish, but he doesn''t wake for many hours.

 Chapter 44: An Ending and New Beginnings

    When he does wake, he finally fills her in on the events that happened in the bale chamber and uses the ''decorations'' to show where the bodies landed. Let the other seers look for meaning. He knows what those rusty brownish swirls mean. He made them.


    While he''s explaining she helps clean him up a bit, washing down tats, hair, the quiet comforting things while they continue to soak up the heat. As he finishes, she nods, accepting the changes. "Well...we said we wanted the place ta be our own. I think that jus'' helps."


    ¡°So how¡¯d you get under the mountain anyway?¡±


    Genny snorts at the question, shaking out her hair and muttering about a hot tub before she looks at him again. ¡°I was playin¡¯ dangerous games wi¡¯ two ¡®f those spider creepers, an¡¯ things were goin¡¯ fine. Then this damn pointy-eared Knight blasted me with a command, an¡¯ I hesitated which he followed up wi¡¯ dumpin¡¯ the hill on me. I could¡¯ve done more, but I caught a rock in the head. Jus¡¯ started ta wake up when ya moved the hill off in yer own fashion. I see that Knight again an¡¯ I¡¯m gonna stomp his head in.¡±


    Chago considers that and shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m not against it, but if he stopped when Sweetcheeks made her claim, we might give him a little leeway. Maybe.¡±


    On more pressing matters, Chago starts ticking off points on his fingers. "Okay. Kiersten needs to get back and secure her spot. We need to finish building things out here and start establishing things like trade and finding out who else we¡¯re neighborly with. I need to see if I can figure out what the hell was wrong with Uncle Dipshit. Her and me need to do official treaties. Her and me need to talk in private about some unofficial crap too. Am I forgetting anything?"


    Genny nods as she listens and chuckles softly, kissing the top of his head. "Jus'' a couple. We also gotta establish us a place in the real world, cause we''ve been in the Dream a long time. We''re gonna get dingy if we don''t have a place ta go an'' we need ta be able ta promise that ta our folks here. Part ''f that means explorin'' more ''f that trod, ta see if where I went is a stable end point ¡®r jus¡¯ where it took me this time. And there¡¯s that village we went ta before. I think we need ta talk ta them an¡¯ see where their loyalties are. They¡¯re much closer ta us than the Barony. We need to establish more than jus¡¯ the keep ta stay."


    Chago nods and then mimes banging his head against the wall briefly. A small and amused snort follows. "We ain''t never done, are we?" he asks as he moves back to her side. "Okay. The boys ain''t been here near as long as us so we leave them here to keep working on the setup. You and me take Kiersten and her people back so we know they''re safe and we can do the treaty crap as soon as she''s finished with all the sidhe fluff to being a baroness. You talk to Shova as we''re doing this stuff to see if he can set us up a gateway so we can hook wherever we get in the mundane to our place here. I''ll get Kiersten when I can for our talk, then we head back and find where we can set up."


    He pauses a moment to think then, working out details in his mind. "After the boys get a break, we can take turns exploring the trod. Evan can do the whole sneaking thing and maybe learn more than we can, but you, me, and the twins can all take shifts at cleaning up things that might make it dangerous for travel. Send Kenny with the twins to learn a bit of discipline and some real fighting. Well, when I ain''t got time to teach him patience. Boy¡¯s got to learn a lot of that." He grumbles. "I wanna find his mentor and kick that mula''s ass. He screwed that kid up something awful." And if anyone would understand a ''bad'' mentor, it''s Chago. He gives another shake of his head and licks his lips. "Anything else you can think of without me doing some scrying to see what we''re missing?"


    Genny laughs at the pantomime, tweaking his ear gently...well...maybe not so gently as some might, but that''s mostly because she knows he''ll like it. "We''ll be done when we''re dead, prolly na much before." She stretches as she listens, flicking a bit of something off her fur and then nodding. "Makes sense ta me. I''m pretty sure this Keep has more folks livin¡¯ here in mind, jus'' judgin'' from how it expanded itself. We may want ta be on the watch fer others what may work in our little family as we go, but I don''t think that''s pressin''."


    The conversation moves from there to a lot of minor things, the comfortable to do list of any established couple. Then it moves off to one of Genny''s favorite ways to regain glamour and to do her darndest to make Chago make interesting noises. Sometime later there''s food and the bits and pieces required to settle the keep while they ride with Kiersten.


    The rest of the official proceedings go well, taking the new Baroness back to her home. Genny does spend a good deal of time talking with Shova, at least when he can be peeled from Kiersten''s side. The two of them seem to have reached an agreement and it''s to both of their liking. Even the coronation, such as it is given it can¡¯t be officially confirmed until the High King gives it a nod, goes without a hitch which proves that sometimes the universe is not out to smack them in the head. Sometimes.


    There''s food. There''s glamour and dancing. And by the day they''re to leave both Genny and Chago are in better shape than they''ve been in some time. It''s at this time that Kiersten mentions she has time for them to have a talk while Genny finishes packing things up and making arrangements for the trip back.


    No matter how smoothly things go, there''s always a few surprises too.


    Like Chago insisting on doing some of the cooking and causing a great deal of trepidation from the more stubborn of the staff, until they find out he''s as much a gourmet level chef as Genny is. He also manages to get some properly dignified clothes for the even with only a few barbs and marks to show he''s still got a redcap heart in there.


    Still, pleasures and duties both aside, the private meeting has been on Chago''s mind for quite a while so when the oppertunity arrises he''s both ready and anxious, a mark of being too ready perhaps. "Baroness." he begins with a bit of a grin curling his lips, then he goes on. "Thanks for the chance to do this sweetcheeks." Yeah. He can be official, but he''s still who he''s always been too.


    He pauses then and weighs his words carefully. "Look... I don''t wanna press what we''ve done for each other before now or make it feel like I''m trying to push ya because of nothing. I got something big to ask though and you''re the best chance I''ve had since I lost Amy t''get this. Losing her and what came after made me realize it''s needed though. I''m just gonna be blunt, cause I know I can''t out talk a sidhe in her right mind, and you know it ain''t like me to try." And she knows he may well be able to, butt hat''s beside the point. "I wanna learn Soverign. I trust you. I know my folks don''t need protected from you, but if we end up leaving or if something happens to you, I wanna be able to protect my people from it. Knowing it is the only way to fight it short of hunting really dark things."


    Kiersten settles into a chair, tugging her skirt straight. It''s a soft silk thing, clinging just enough, but not too much. Courtly perfection. She listens to everything he has to say tapping her fingers together in front of her. A large gem glints on one finger and she slides it off, preferring her hands without all the extra adornment. "It''s both a hard and an easy question, Chago. On a personal level, I have no qualms, but what it means to teach a non sidhe...that''s a harder situation."


    Chago nods his head. "I know. If we hadn''t had run ins with some arrogant..." his language slips into Spanish describing in no uncertain terms his opinion of the ones he talks about, even with the foreign language. The tone says it all. "Sorry. The prick pissed me off a lot. Anyway, if not for him, I wouldn''t be asking now. I''m prepared to offer Oaths if need be on only using it to protect my people. If I need to make someone do something, I already got my ways. That ain''t my style. I don''t need Cantrips to be in charge."


    "I know that..." She shakes her head, offering a little smile. "I think I''ve got a fairly good measure of you, both as a Witch King and as a person. You could have asked me all of this when I was recovering and when I didn''t know myself. You know you could have had the answer you wanted and I would have been bound by my word either way. However, you waited so the question would be honest." Long fingers tangle in her curls for a moment before she nods. "For the court I will ask an Oath that this only be used in protection of you and yours, though I personally do not believe it necessary."


    Chago nods once and rises to move to gather a candle and bring it back. Yes, an Oath can be simply words and purpose and the Dreaming enforcing them, but sometimes that just doesn''t feel like enough.


    Setting the candle on the floor, he settles, legs crossed before it and at her feet. His eyes closes a moment as he gathers Glamour about him before speaking, his voice as formal as she''s ever heard. "Unto thee, I give my Oath to learn Sovereign Commands as best you can teach so that I may protect that which is mine from those that would abuse the power of the nobility. I swear to use by mine own power and by the elements about us to use these lessons only to protect me and mine." One hand moves and presses to the ground. "May the ground fight against me when battle must be joined if I fail this oath." Then he lifts that hand and passes it through the candle flame. "May all of passion''s fires eat my spirit if I fail." Then he lifts that hand still further, nipping his fingertip and dripping three drops of his blood onto the candle flame, slowly enough to not put it out. "May I drown in mine own blood if I fail this oath. May my breath be taken from me, if I fail this oath." Yep. Every element invoked, almost like for a cantrip and the magic built is released to seal his Oath.


    Once the power has had a moment to settle, he reaches out to pinch out the candle with the nipped finger and his thumb then looks up and Kiersten, with a raised eyebrow. Well?


    Kiersten rises, moving to where he stands. She reaches out and lifts the injured hand touching it to her lips, which leaves a smudge of blood there. Slowly she releases him. "Heard and witnessed by my hand and blood." She licks the blood away, not gagging even. Go nobility. Then she smiles. "Though the teaching is going to have to wait for a few weeks until I''ve settled things here. Shova can eventually create a portal so lessons can be done easily. I do have a few things I can start you on practicing until we can have our first formal lesson."


    Chago nods his head, doing his best to hide any disappointment at her not showing any ''holy crap'' sort of reaction at how far he went. Oh well. A sidhe has to be a sidhe. "Sounds good. Me and Genny been in the Dreaming too long as it is. We need to get back into the mundane and set up some things for a life there too so that''ll give us both time to deal with stuff. If you wanna learn any of my magic, just let me know. I''m good for trades. Same for anything else we can teach." He offers. Then he grins a little. "Can you do me one other small favor? I know you''ll have to tell I''m Oathbound not to abuse the magic, but can you keep it quiet about the details? I''ve abused enough mulas over Oaths to know how easy it is. I don''t want some smug knight playing games with me to try and trick me into something."


    Kiersten laughs softly and then nods. "Well...all right. In for a penny and all of that." She twists her hair back from her face. "I''m impressed that you came up with an Oath like that so quickly. You never cease to surprise me, which I suppose is a good thing. I can see why your Lady finds you intriguing." She pauses, tilting her head. "I should visit the mundane again soon, myself...but not for a while yet."


    Chago grins a little more toothily. "Not many folks expect a recap seer either. Soothsaying was my first art. When I met Amy, I was almost as good a seer as she was. And she was Elunid." he explains. "And it wasn''t long before I was better. I had to be. Back then, I wasn''t as much a fighter as I am now. I was more used to bluff and cantrips to help. I pushed myself to get better though. With the folks I ran with, I had to. I ain''t the only one full of surprises though. Genny can pull ''em out too. Guess that''s part of what makes us such a good pair." His gaze goes a touch distant and his hands rub together, fingers brushing over the fingers of the other hand idly as he considers other things that make them a good couple. And not just the fun bits.


    He shakes it off after a moment though and his eye sweeps the room, tongue flicking across his lips as he checks for any trace of blood left behind on the floor. Then it''s back to Kiersten. "When you come, let us know. We''ll have a restaurant by then and we''ll treat you and Shova." Yeah. She may not have mentioned him, but he''ll bet just about anything it''ll be both of them.


    Kiersten laughs, "Oh, that one has more surprises than I suspect even you know, just yet. Shova has been full of information. Though you likely still have surprises for her too." Not that she''s about to share. "Not to mention that she''s currently fighting with one of my knights." It''s an absent comment, amused as all get out. "I suspect that will be good for him too."


    Chago snorts softly. "Sweetcheeks... she''s probably got surprises for me and her both still. She had a lot of issues in her past to deal with and, as she puts it, she got nutty for a while. He may know more about her than she does." he points out before laughing softly. "Wanna head out and see if he needs help getting out of his armor? She''s been known t''kick dents in places that make it hard t''take off." he warns. Nope. He doesn''t think a single knight is much of a threat to his girl.


    "I think it''s a good reminder for them. Our little county, having been next to the trod and the territory beyond has not been a very welcome place for satyrs. That is going to change. Shova is mine just as Genny is yours and I won''t have it be an uncomfortable place for either of them. So her kicking someone around is likely a good reminder." She moves to the door, opening it herself and stepping outside. "Come then..."


    As soon as they''re outside there''s a soft echo of shouting...the kind of shouting that you hear in high school while people gather around a brawl.


    Just before she opens the door, Chago says "Just a sec." and brings her her ring. It would be his luck for her to leave it in a supposedly safe place and someone steal it to blame the redcap. That minor detail taken care of he follows her out, his grin widening as he hears the noises. Even before his sharp ears can pull out details of the crowd noise, he lifts his voice in a bellow. "I''ll give three to one if anyone''s dumb enough to bet against the chick with the hairy legs!"Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The bellow gets the attention of some of the crowd, though others are far too focused on what''s going on. From the center of the circle Genny''s voice raises. "I get half of whatever ya win, darlin''." She doesn''t even sound like she''s breathing hard.


    As they get closer, however, they can see that the sidhe knight is currently getting help getting his breastplate off. There''s a large dent in the front and another at the side straps. Apparently he''s learning that fighting a goat doesn''t come down to armor.


    Chago glances to the side enough to see Kiersten and mutters "Told ya." to her before squaring on the crowd a bit more. His position shifts just slightly, a move those that knew him at Kink when Amy was still the local Baroness would recognize as a guarding move. After all, there could easily still be loyalists to the former Baron about. He doesn''t even dignify Genny''s claim of half the winnings with a comment. As if she can''t have all of it she wants?


    Instead he focuses on the knight and watches him lightening his load for the next round as he waves any takers on his bet closer so he can start making it official.


    Kiersten seems very amused, glancing at the dented armor. "I''ll have to instruct my knockers to make armor that is solid, but also...flexible."


    Genny seems content to let the knight reassess his situation, her tail flicking in amusement. Not like she really cares about the money either, but it made the crowd laugh. And it is encouraging folks to bet against the supposedly foolhardy satyr and for their champion.


    As the knight pushes away from where he''s been changing he brings with him a sword, though this one appears to be wooden, made for sparring that is not meant to cause death. It is the same who dropped a mountain on her and he''s looking rather flushed with the progress so far. He steps forward, tiltling her head. "You are sure then, Lady, that you won''t take a weapon?"


    Genny grins, flicking an ear. "Naw...wouldn''t want ya ta be at a disadvantage, neh?"


    Chago gives an amused snort, taking bets with a practiced ease and making sure everyone is covered as he takes them. His eye sweeps the crowd almost constantly and his ears are focused for the slightest ''wrong sound''. Still, he has time to aside "Chain for most. Thick leather collars. You want enough for the hoof t''cut in without reaching flesh around the neck. Anything they can crush there and all the need is a decent blow and ya choke t''death."


    Pretty much the only thing he doesn''t glance at with regularity is Kiersten herself. She''s in his blind spot so he can watch everything else instead. Just like his Kink days guarding folks. His voice lifts again as he hears the offer of a weapon to Genny and he calls to the knight. "Hey! Sir Whipping Boy! Take a look at yer damn armor again and tell me she ain''t got more weapons than you! Stop tryin'' t''make it even easier f''r her or I ain''t never gonna get folks t''bet on ya!" Oh yeah. Old habits come so easy. Even letting his speech run down further than he has in a while.


    The sidhe''s head jerks up at the comment and his complexion further reddens before he salutes Genny with his wooden sword. She gives him a little bow, dressed in simple clothing for her part, a matching red leather halter and loin cloth. Simple bracelet, necklace and earrings match the outfit, all looking much like she did at Kink, confident, sexy and fit. He lunges forward and she twists out of the way, tapping his wrist as she moves past him, just to show she can and then turning and bowing again.


    Kiersten laughs softly, glancing at Chago. "Well...perhaps I will give you odds as well. Gladius is one of the General''s top men."


    Chago finally glances out to the fight itself again briefly, looking at the knight specifically to mark him in memory. "No shit?" he asks with a slight note of respect in his tone. "Good thing she didn''t take a weapon then. He might have an advantage if she had. He''d know how t''fight another blade. He don''t know satyrs though. Long as she can keep the fight her kinda fight, he ain''t gonna have a chance. He''s trained to be a proper knight. She''s trained t''brawl with redcaps and walk away with her tail attached. Totally different sorta fight. Until you done that, you ain''t got a clue what it''s like."


    Then he licks his lips and smirks a touch, going back to his more cocky attitude for the betting crowd. "Hey! When she''s done makin'' ya look silly, if ya got anyone with a sack in their pants, I''ll take nexts!" And one hand drops to cup his crotch to make sure everyone knows what sort of sack he means.


    Kiersten snorts under her breath. "Charming." Though she''s amused, even if some of the others around them are a bit on the scandalized side. Then again...redcap.


    In the ring Genny and Gladius exchange passes again, this time with him managing to tap her shoulder, though it''s not hard enough to even slow her momentum. Chago can see the opening that she purposefully lets slide where she could have kicked his knee out, but that would have ended the whole thing too fast. On the third pass she stumbles, or at least it''s a convincing pretend stumble to those that don''t know a satyr''s grace or steadiness. Yeah, she''s playing and the crowd eats it up, more money being put in on the contest even as she pulls herself to her feet and brushes off the front of her halter.


    Chago snorts again and shakes his head, finally giving some attention to the fight as the action begins to build. He doesn''t neglect keeping an eye on Kiersten but he does have practice watching... entertainment and being a guard at the same time. As he scans the crowd, he tries to pick out the General and catch his eye. After all, someone personally trained by him dueling is bound to bring the fellow to watch, even if from somewhere unobtrusive. He edges closer to Kiersten a moment to mutter "She could have got his knee. Always watch low against a satyr. Hooves are better kneebreakers than anything you''ve ever seen." Yep. He''s helping his new ally where he can. Well... mostly. He''s not mentioning the fake slip. If she can''t catch that on her own and she''s with a satyr, she doesn''t deserve to know about it.


    "So she''s playing with him... Or not trying to really hurt him. A broken kneecap wouldn''t be particularly sporting." She leans forward, watching with interest now. "Neither Shova or I have been much for fighting until we met you. Now it seems inevitable that we should learn more."


    The General is, indeed, in the crowd, though he''s not being drawn into the bidding much more focused on what is happening in the ring. He frowns as Genny goes down and gets up, watching Gladius, who merely waits for her to get up again. Gentlemanly...well...or not as he scoops up a handful of small stones, throwing them at her as he makes his next pass. The wooden sword sings in a complex strike of maneuvers which draws the oohs and ahs of the crowd. Genny blocks three strikes and takes one on the ribs before she steps right into his guard and pounds a sharp jab to his sternum.


    Chago nods his head slightly. "Little of both, I think." he admits. "Of of the knights in the attack dropped a whole lot of rocks on her head. If he''s the best you got, I''ll bet it was him what did it. Playing with him might make it easier for her not to hurt him like she probably wants to." he explains. "Plus, it does make for a better... ouch." And he winces at the blows traded. "Damn. I hate doing that, but it works. Take a shot to give back worse. Redcap special." He explains.


    Then he licks his lips and glances about the crowd again, gesturing to invite the General over. "As for you and Shova and fighting... at least one of you should. If it were me, I''d say he should learn to be a proper knight and champion for you and learn some dirty tricks on the side, while you learn nothing but down and dirty. You play the wise and noble sort that''s too good to get her hands dirty and if someone does try something, you go for the jewels and rip em off before they know how it happened." Basically, the flip side of his act, in other words. Show the stereotype and be able to be the opposite of it.


    Gladius doubles over as the jab robs him of breath, which brings his face close enough for Genny to slam her knee into it knocking him backwards. She spins as he stumbles and kicks just at the base of his heel, effectively tripping him and sending him to the ground with a hard slam.


    Kiersten winces as she watches, inclining her head when the General approaches and nodding to Chago. She murmurs softly. "I''ve spoken to your Lady about some training. I thought it would be the easiest course without...awkward...questions."


    Chago''s grin widens as Genny hammers the poor knight and he nods his approval, murmuring "Good. Ain''t a thing I could teach you that she can''t and maybe better. I train with trolls so I might be too rough." he admits. "Just don''t be squeamish about some of the dirty tricks. If you need what she''s gonna teach you, they might be the difference between you winning and Shova avenging you."


    Then he lifts his voice back to a more proper bellow. "So... Round three or is getting yer arse stomped by a girl twice enough for ya!" he taunts, gesturing for folks that owe him to gather around so he can start collecting.


    The knight lies there for a long moment, apparently trying to determine his best course of action. Finally, he sighs, rolling to his belly and then coming up on one knee and bowing his head. "I yield to the lady and I do apologize for the incident which began this unrest. I beg that she might forgive me."


    Genny snorts softly, shaking long locks back from her face. In that moment she''s something unearthly and beautiful. It''s not the beauty of the sidhe, but wild and fierce. Her lips curve in a smile that''s all sex on a plate, even though there¡¯s no intent to haul the sidhe off and have her way with him. It''s all in the eyes. "Granted. Now get off yer arse. It''s embarassin''." And with that she turns towards Chago and Kiersten, wandering over to see how well he did.


    Chago tips his head slightly to Kiersten and then turns to the General he invited over. Work before pleasure, as usual. "You got a good man out there." he says to the fellow with a tip of his head to indicate the knight that Genny just beat up. "You got good backup now too." He adds with a gesture in the direction of his keep. "I wanted you t''know I don''t hold nothing against you for what happened back there. You had t'' follow your laws and your baron, even if he was a slimy little..." and he shakes his head, cutting off the tirade. "Sorry, Lady. Ain''t right to speak ill of noble family, right?" he adds in an aside to Kiersten before focusing on the general fully once more. "Anyway... When things have settled down, I''d like to arrange for some training back and forth so we know what to expect when we gotta fight together. We could use some formal squad style skills, especially when I get more folks there, and you probably want at least a few folks trained to fight like my corby does. Seems like a fair deal to me." And with that offer, as well as the ''no hard feelings'', he offers a bare hand to the man in a gesture of peace.


    His other hand makes a small gesture for Genny''s eyes to pick up. Combat sign, rather than something more detailed. While the sign itself is ''target secure'', she''s used to him enough to know he''s meaning he got everything he wanted, or close enough to it to be happy with the outcome.


    Hey... that''s business too, right?


    The General exchanges a look with Kiersten before a smile crosses his craggy features. "I''d be glad to and glad again. Your folks fight like devils and it would be good for my men to get well and truly accustom to it. We''ll give things some time to settle and then I''ll hand pick a few men to make a journey out to your keep for a fort night or so." That settled he bows to both and goes to make sure the downed Knight doesn''t need either a medic or a coroner.


    Genny nods when she sees the gesture, amusement still in her eyes. Her blood is high and she kisses Chago''s cheek and then gives a curtsey to Kiersten. "I do think, we''ve done most everythin'' what needs doin'' here. At least there''s na much more trouble I can think ''f ta cause this week."


    Chago comes as close to a bow as he ever usually bothers with for the General as the man heads off. "Good man. Takes care of his men, not just uses ''em. If he wasn''t so damn duty bound, I''d try and steal him away." he jokes lightly as he slips an arm about Genny''s hips with care.


    He leans into her then as his focus shifts more toward Kiersten again, to finish up one last bit of necessary business. "Do ya need anything else from us, Lady?" he asks as his fingers toy lightly with Genny''s fur, enjoying her closeness while they''re not either rushed or recovering for a change. "If not, we got a trod to explore, people t''talk to along it, and folks t''get back inta their world before they''re... nucking futz." He hesitates only a second before he pops out the last bit in a touch of self editing. May as well be nice to the Baroness, right? At least in public anyway.


    Kiersten watches the two with amusement. It''s amazing how much the Baroness has grown in the time they''ve known her, both in her personal power and her ability to be a real adult. Some of that is Shova, but much of it due to the pair of them and their affect on her life. She shakes her head. "I think we''ve accomplished much and it is good for you to go back and settle your home while I settle mine. You know you may call on us whenever needed, or visit when you are in the area. I would like to know that we remain friends as well as allies." And once that''s concluded she slips off, finding Shova in the crowd and lowering her head to speak quietly with him.


    Genny leans into the affection, nearly purring in delight. Yeah. It''s nice to be almost entirely back to fighting condition and to have a moment to breathe in all of this. She gives a little nod as Kiersten walks off before turning back to Chago. "Let''s blow this joint then...I don''t know ''bout you, but I''m fully ready ta be back home."


    Chago gives his own nod and a quiet "Count on it," barely biting off the additional ''Sweetcheeks'' as she goes. Then his focus shifts to Genny, turning his head to see her as she speaks. After all, with the crowd her sparring built, having her right there on his blind side is nice. Especially when he''s not got proximity to the nobles to keep someone with illusions of gain from trying something stupid. "Sounds good to me, babe. I want a bed and a night of relaxing for a change, and we can finally have that." he tells her before digging his nails into her fur a bit more roughly. "So... what does a satyr call a ranking leader? We know my title, but you ain''t got enough teeth for the matching one." he teases as he starts leading her off by that arm about her hips.


    Genny snickers, letting him lead her away even as she rests a hand on his arm. Possessive? Maybe a little. Or maybe she just likes looking good on his arm and knows everyone is watching as they stalk off. "Satyr leaders?" She grins at that. "Well...we run in herds...tendency is ta'' call the leader a pan...different from The Pan. Otherwise, we call the leader the one who doesn''t step in anyone else''s shite..."


    "All the more reason t''be glad I wear shitkickers then." Chago jokes with a stomp of one of his heavy boots as he walks, startling a passing sidhe into a tiny gasp at the ''horrible redcap'', He gives a small shake of his head then, chuckling at the silly bit that he frightened as he continues. "Dunno if callin'' ya a pan is a good idea. They might think ya got named after the thing ya use t''keep me in line." Not that she''d ever risk damage to a good pan by hitting him. "We''ll come up with somethin'' though. Worse comes t''worse, we can invent one. I know ya probably want a ''noble title'' bout as much as I do." And yes, the sarcasm on ''noble title'' is thick enough to cut.


    Genny snorts and inclines her head, the light catching on the horns with a red glint. "Oh yeah...let''s just make up a title. I want a sidhe approved title the way I want a hole in my ver'' cute head." She grins a bit. "Mmm...I''d nevah abuse a good pan that way. It might tempt ya inta eatin'' it."


    "Aw hell no." Chago comes off with at once. "I ain''t gonna eat your pans. Too much good stuff comes out of ''em. Besides, if I eat the good ones, I can''t use ''em myself." he adds with a smirk. "Speakin'' of usin'' pans, I had an idea for what we can do when we get back to the mundane. Before we left Canuckia, I read ''bout this guy back in NYC had a damn good idea we could copy on this coast. We get a roach coach and go out in the evenings so we can hit a busy club. Maybe give the bouncer a freebie to get him to talk us up and we get Ben t''do one of them Twitter things for us of where we''re gonna be. Hit different clubs on different nights, cook what we want when we want, and leave the damn thing parked when we gotta be here. Maybe do one of the other online things to post menus as we roll to attrack folks when we''re ready."


    "Huh..." Genny takes that in with a thoughtful look. "Ain''t a bad ider at all, an'' na like we couldn''t train a crew ta drive it either ifn we didn''t wanna." She chuckles then. "Though requires that it''s one bad ass food truck. I ain''t cookin'' out ''f some banana yellow volkswagon." Okay, so she''s seen the Great American Food Truck Race at some point. Some of those vans are just horrid.


    Chago nods and smirks. "Really? Ya think you could get my ass in somethin'' like that? I got some ideas. I''m thinking we''ll get us somethin'' that kicks it t''start off and turn a knocker loose on it. Get somethin'' that works out t''be like a convict transport to have enough room, ya know?"


    The conversation continues as they hop a carriage provided for their use. Luther sits in the driver¡¯s seat and gives them a nod as they climb aboard, turning the horses'' heads towards home.